rullakebu

[rullakebu]

How To Tickle Your Boyfriend (F/M)

This one is a bit different from my usual stories. In this, are hints of another fetish of mine, which are blanket scarves.

I have never seen much of blanket scarf stories before so I wanted to write about them from the perspective of which I find them hot, which is their softness, look and teasing potential. If you wish to see which kind our tickler is wearing, just search fluffy blanket scarf on Google.

At the same time I wanted this story to act as a kind of tutorial on how to tickle well, at least from my perspective.

Not much fur in this, but plenty of tickling.

This could be a bit of a niche story but I hope you enjoy regardless!

Like always, feedback is appreciated.

-----------------

Click.

“All set!” Charlotte exclaimed, securing the last metallic cuff on her darling boyfriend's wrist. She adjusted the fluffy light gray blanket scarf draped over her shoulders, its big tassels dangling and swaying. The oversized white sweater she wore drooped casually off one shoulder, exposing just enough collarbone to tease. Her messy dirty blonde bun bounced slightly as she moved, a few strands framing her glowing, eager face.

“Babe,” Ricky said with a nervous chuckle, his voice caught somewhere between excitement and disbelief. “You sure about this?”

Charlotte grinned, eyes sparkling. “Absolutely. Don’t worry, it’ll be fun.” She leaned in close, her voice dipping into a whisper. “I promise…” With a wink, she rose from the bed.

Outside, the storm had picked up. Rain hammered against the roof, a steady, rhythmic backdrop to the electricity crackling between them. Charlotte padded across the room to the TV mounted on the wall, her scarf tassels swinging behind her. She grabbed her phone, tapped the screen, and connected it to the TV.

The TV blinked on. A paused video filled the screen, its title displayed in the corner: “How to Tickle Your Boyfriend – A Guide to Teasing Your Partner. OTF Productions”

She turned back to Ricky, smiling sweetly. “Ready?”

Ricky shifted again, testing the cuffs one more time, though he already knew they weren’t going anywhere. He shot her a look, a little nervous but still amused.

“I mean… I did agree to this,” he said, his voice a mix of light humor and the beginnings of uncertainty. “But I didn’t think it’d come with a full-on training session.”

Charlotte paused, giving him a teasing smile as she casually adjusted the scarf draped over her shoulders. “What, you thought I’d just improvise?” she asked, her voice sweet, with a playful edge.

Ricky raised an eyebrow. “I don’t know… I thought you might go easy on me. Keep it light.”

She let out a soft, teasing laugh as she stood by the bed, her scarf trailing behind her. The ends brushed gently against his side, and he shivered at the touch. “We’ll see,” she replied, her voice dropping low, filled with promise.

Ricky swallowed, glancing over at the TV screen where the instructional video still paused. “You’re really gonna tickle torture me?”

Charlotte nodded, her smile turning wicked. “You wanted to know what it felt like to be completely at my mercy,” she whispered, brushing her fingers lightly over his wrist. “And now… you are.”

Charlotte took a moment to glance at Ricky, her gaze admiring her handiwork. He was stretched out on the bed, completely naked and at her mercy, his body bare before her—his muscles relaxed, skin flushed from both the anticipation and the cuffed restraints. His slightly chubby frame made him look even more vulnerable, his chest rising and falling with each nervous breath.

Slowly, she stroked her fingers down the length of her light gray scarf, the tassels swaying enticingly with every deliberate motion. She ran her hands down the fabric, savoring the soft texture beneath her fingertips, her gaze never leaving him.

“You look so good like this,” she murmured, her eyes dark with intent. “Helpless. Vulnerable. I’m gonna learn everything about tickling you, baby.”

Charlotte’s smile deepened as she stepped back, her eyes glinting with mischievous satisfaction. She reached over to the TV remote, her fingers lingering on the buttons as she glanced back at Ricky, still stretched out before her, completely exposed.

With a soft click, the video started. The screen flickered to life, and a woman appeared. She was blonde, dressed in a form-fitting black satin dress that shimmered in the dim light of the room. The dress clung to her figure, emphasizing her elegant posture and confident demeanor. Topping off her look was a thick fox fur coat. Her lips curled into a welcoming smile.

“Hello, and welcome to How to Tickle Your Boyfriend – A Guide to Teasing Your Partner,” the woman’s voice purred, rich and sultry. “Today, we’ll explore the art of teasing and how to bring your partner to the edge of their limits, without ever crossing it.”

Charlotte’s eyes sparkled as she glanced back at Ricky. “This is going to be fun,” she whispered to him, her fingers idly stroking the scarf again. She sat over the bed, scooting over to lie by her darling plaything’s side.

The blonde woman on the screen continued, her voice smooth and hypnotic. “Tickling is about control… sensation… and surrender. It’s a dance between pleasure and discomfort, and today, you’ll learn how to master it. Let’s begin.”

The woman on the screen smiled, her eyes gleaming with an almost predatory calm. “The first step,” she began, her voice smooth and measured, “is anticipation. Not just any anticipation—fear of what’s coming next. Before you even lay a finger on your partner, you need to make them dread it. Make them dread the moment when they can’t escape or stop laughing…”

Charlotte’s gaze flicked to Ricky, and she could see the subtle twitch in his body. His breath quickened as he processed the words, his mind already working, realizing what was about to happen. She let the moment stretch out, enjoying the power she had over him.

The woman on the screen continued, “Make them feel the weight of their helplessness. They’ll try to prepare themselves, but they can’t. The fear of being tickled, of losing control, will set in as soon as they sense what’s coming.”

Charlotte’s fingers traced the edge of her scarf once more, her touch slow and deliberate, drawing out the moment, watching Ricky’s eyes follow every movement. She leaned in close, her lips almost brushing his ear. “Feel that?” she whispered. “The anticipation. You can’t escape it.”

The woman on the screen smiled again, her voice darkening. “Now that they’re waiting... it’s time to tease.”

Charlotte reached over slowly with her hand, wiggling her fingers teasingly. Her fingers hovered over his bare skin, making him flinch every time they came close without actually touching him.

“You hear that? I am going to tickle you. You are going to laugh and scream. It’s gonna happen, baby.” Charlotte murmured, a playful edge in her voice. “Your body’s tensing up already. But I haven’t even tickled you yet. Imagine when I actually get started.”

The woman on the video smiled, her lips curling into a knowing grin. “Let them sit with the fear. Let them wait for you to cross that line.”

Charlotte’s smile widened as she adjusted her position for more access, letting the tension build. “How long do you think you’ll last, Ricky, before the tickling becomes too much?” she whispered, her words dripping with promise, making him shiver in anticipation.

Ricky could feel the weight of Charlotte's gaze on him, the way she watched him, the subtle movements of her body drawing his attention even when he tried to look away. His heart was racing, a mix of excitement and anxiety pooling in his stomach. The cuffs on his wrists felt heavier now, the restraints an undeniable reminder that he was completely at her mercy.

The woman in the video spoke with such calm authority, and the way Charlotte echoed her made it all the worse—tickling… the word was a trigger, sending waves of fear rushing through him. He’d agreed to this, but now, with his body bound and his nerves on edge, he wasn’t so sure he could handle it.

“I—I don’t know,” he muttered, his voice shaky. His eyes darted back to Charlotte’s face, looking for any sign of mercy, but all he found was that wicked smile, the glint in her eyes that promised nothing but more.

“What do you think your laugh will sound like when I tickle you?” Charlotte’s voice was smooth, like she was savoring the question, drawing out the moment as much as she could. Her words were playful, but there was a darkness to them that made his stomach tighten.

“I don’t know…” he said again, his voice barely above a whisper. He didn’t want to admit how scared he was, but the reality of what was coming, of what she was going to do to him, was starting to sink in. The dread of the unknown—the tickling, the laughter, the loss of control—was almost too much to bear.

Charlotte’s eyes glinted with something darker, something teasing. She tilted her head slightly, her voice dropping to a low, almost purring tone. “I like the look of the woman in the video,” she said, her words slow, savoring the effect they had on him. “I bet she’s reeaaally good at tickling too. I mean look at her. Doesn’t she look like a tickler?”

“She... she looks like she knows what she’s doing,” he mumbled, his voice shaky. He wasn’t sure what to say, but the thought of Charlotte learning these techniques, knowing what she was about to do to him, made his heart race.

“Oh, she definitely does,” Charlotte replied, her lips curling into a knowing smile. “But I think I’ll be better at it. No one tickles you like I tickle you, after all.”

As if on cue, the woman on the video continued speaking, her voice calm and instructional. “Once you think your boyfriend has had enough and you’re ready to start tickling…” The woman in the video smiled as she demonstrated the first technique: delicate, almost ghost-like touches that lingered just long enough to make the skin itch with anticipation. “Let them feel it before it even begins. Make them question themselves. Make them wish they could prepare.”

Charlotte echoed the words, her voice dripping with power. “How badly do you want to prepare, Ricky?”

“I… I don’t know,” he stammered, his voice barely audible. “I can’t... I don’t know if I can…”

Charlotte’s eyes darkened with amusement, the smile on her lips stretching wider. “You can’t,” she whispered, a hint of satisfaction in her voice. “That’s what makes it so fun.”

The woman in the video carried on.

“Then, ever so gently… tickle.”

Charlotte’s gentle fingers touched down on Ricky’s vulnerable skin, trailing down his sides. Her touch was light, airy, teasing. Each delicate stroke coaxed a shiver from him, her touch a whisper that promised torment.

Feeling his girlfriend’s nails on his skin, Ricky sucked his lips and jumped a little, startled by the gentle tingling sensation. It tickled. Just enough to make him twitch, just enough to remind him he was at her mercy.

Charlotte smiled with a warm, yet mischievous glint in her gaze. “Does that tickle?” she asked, her voice silky, sultry. All the while she already knew the answer and was savoring his struggle. It tickled.

“Now… if your boyfriend’s not laughing yet, not to worry,” the woman in the video cooed, her voice smooth as velvet. “Tickle torture is all about continuity. We start slowly, featherlight… then we build. Layer by layer. Before long, the silly boy won’t know whether to beg for mercy or more.” She paused, letting her words sink in, then gave the camera a playful wink. “We’ll have him crying with laughter soon enough.”

Charlotte smiled, her eyes never leaving Ricky. “You hear that?” she said, her tone low and sweet, like someone offering comfort before the storm. “Crying with laughter, baby. It’s gonna tickle that much.”

Her skittering nails found their way to Ricky’s hips, pausing there with curiosity. She traced lazy little circles along the sensitive spot, watching closely. He bucked slightly, lips quivering as the beginning of a smile began to tug at the corners. The tickling wasn’t fierce—just teasing. And it worked. A wave of tingles raced up his spine… and down, pooling low in his abdomen, where something stirred awake. 

“As you continue to tickle,” the woman in the video purred, her tone both clinical and coy, “you’ll start to discover tickle spots. Those delicious little places where your darling is most sensitive…” She smiled knowingly. “Don’t rush. Let your fingers explore. When you find one, you’ll know.”

Charlotte grinned, her nails dancing faster across Ricky’s hips in delicate, skittering motions. “Are your hips a tickle spot, hmm? What do you think?” she cooed, watching his body writhe under her touch.

She leaned closer, her breath feathering over his neck as her fingers never paused. “They’re twitching, Ricky. You’re twitching. You know what that means, right?”

Ricky’s eyes widened, his breath quickening, as Charlotte closed the gap between them, her face mere inches from his.

“It means you’re ticklish...”

Ticklish. The word echoed in his mind as his hips twitched involuntarily. The pulsing tension in his groin grew, his body betraying him with every touch. It wasn’t just the tickling. It was the way she knew, the way she controlled him. Ricky wanted to pull away, but the mix of fear and something darker… exciting… made him crave the sensation of being exposed, at her mercy.

“And if you’re lucky,” the woman in the video purred, her voice dripping with a mix of amusement and something darker, “you’ll find that your boyfriend is starting to get… excited…”

Charlotte’s gaze dropped lower, her eyes lingering on Ricky’s body, and she saw his erect cock on full display. “Now, would you look at that…” she murmured, her tone light but laced with something more dangerous. She leaned in closer, her breath warm against his ear. “Seems like you’re enjoying this more than you care to admit.”

Ricky’s breath hitched, his face flushing with embarrassment as he tried to speak. “I… I’m not—" His words faltered, and he swallowed hard, unable to deny the obvious.

Charlotte’s eyes gleamed with knowing amusement. She tilted her head slightly, her voice low and commanding. “Don’t lie to me,” she purred, trailing a single fingernail slowly up his length. “You like being tickled. And I am going to indulge you…”

“Now… using tools can be really fun when tickling someone,” the woman said, her voice teasing and full of promise. “Switch things up, have a little fun with it. Tickle tools don’t have to be expensive kink devices… they can be everyday items. Different brushes, for instance…” She paused, a knowing smile curling on her lips. “My personal favorite? A soft… fluffy… massive feather duster.”

Ricky’s lips parted as he tried to suppress a nervous laugh. “Too bad we don’t have a feather duster…”

She leaned in, her voice dropping to a low, almost conspiratorial whisper. “But you don’t need one. Get creative. For example, anything soft and flowy can be used as a tickle tool… especially on those sensitive spots….”

Charlotte looked around the room, as if looking for something. Her eyes sparkled as she glanced down. Her scarf’s big soft tassels were dangling, swaying gently with her movements, right beside Ricky’s twitching form. A slow, delighted smile curved her lips. “Oh… I think we’ll manage,” she chuckled menacingly..

Charlotte didn’t rush. With deliberate grace, she reached down and gathered the long, trailing ends of her scarf, the thick, soft strands bunched and dangled beneath her fingers. She raised them just slightly, letting them dangle over Ricky’s exposed testicles. He watched with wide eyes, frozen between anticipation and dread.

Then—swish—the tassels made contact.

She dragged them slowly across his balls, letting the feathery threads glide over his sensitive skin in wide, lazy sweeps. The effect was instant. Ricky jolted, his stomach twitching as if trying to escape, but Charlotte simply smiled and kept going, her movements slow, unrelenting.

It tickled—a lot more than he’d expected. The soft fibers whispered over every nerve ending, maddeningly gentle, maddeningly precise. His lips began to tremble, barely holding back a smile. Then the corners of his mouth betrayed him, curling up despite himself.

Charlotte caught it immediately. “Oh… there it is,” she murmured, her voice velvety. “That little smile. Looks like someone’s having trouble keeping it together…”

Charlotte smiled to herself, watching him twitch and ripple with each slow pass. She kept her grip firm just above the tassels, guiding them with precision as they swept back and forth across his quivering flesh. The scarf danced over him like a whisper, maddeningly soft and perfectly controlled.

“Mmm… this scarf,” she murmured, her voice thick with satisfaction. “I’ve worn it so many times, but I never imagined it would end up being this useful.”

She leaned in, letting her breath ghost over his neck as the tassels trailed along his throbbing cock, slower this time. “So soft… so teasing… and look at you, Ricky. Getting more aroused with every swish. Every little stroke is making you twitch… and throb…”

She paused, lifting the tassels for a moment—just long enough for his skin to miss them—then let them fall again with another gentle sweep, watching his reaction like a predator savoring her prey.

“All from this soft scarf,” Charlotte cooed. “It tickles, teases… and turns you on. Isn't that right, sweetheart?”

Ricky’s breath hitched as the tassels of the scarf skimmed across his skin, the soft touch sending shivers through him. His voice was shaky, struggling to hold itself together. “I… I didn’t know a scarf could feel like this…” He barely managed to keep his words steady.

Charlotte’s smirk only deepened, her fingers still trailing the tassels over his sensitive skin. “Oh, it can,” she purred, dragging them slowly across him again.. “And I’m kind of mad I’ve never done this before. Imagine all the times I’ve worn this scarf... all the times I could’ve tickled you like this.”

Ricky's lips trembled as he tried to control his body, but the tickling was relentless. “I... I always thought it looked good on you,” he admitted, his voice quivering. “I remember... on our anniversary... you wore it, and I thought it looked so soft... I kinda wanted to touch it...” His words faltered as the sensation of the scarf made his body twitch helplessly.

Charlotte leaned in, her voice a low, teasing whisper. “You wanted to touch it, huh? Well, look at what it’s doing now. All this time I could’ve been using it on you...” She gave a soft, deliberate laugh, letting the tassels flutter and glide even slower over his skin. “But don’t worry, baby… I’m making up for it now.”

As Charlotte continued to drag the tassels over Ricky, she paused, a soft chuckle escaping her lips. She looked down at him, letting go of the soft accessory. “You know, Ricky…” she began, her tone thoughtful, “you should’ve told me you like my scarf.”

Ricky’s breath hitched, and his face flushed a deeper shade of red. “I… I thought it would weird you out, since it’s a little unusual,” he stammered, his voice still shaky from the tickling.

Charlotte raised an eyebrow, her lips curling into a mischievous smile. “Unusual? It’s just a scarf, Ricky. It’s a harmless thing to say,” she teased, her fingers starting up again, grazing his skin with deliberate slowness.

Ricky’s eyes widened a little, and he let out a nervous laugh. “I guess... I didn’t want you thinking I was… weird or anything.”

Charlotte’s smile softened, but the teasing glint never left her eyes. “Well, I’m glad you finally told me. And now that I know…I’ll definitely wear this more often, just to tease you.”

Ricky’s body twitched at the reminder, but before he could say anything else, Charlotte’s eyes sparkled with renewed mischief. Without another word, she shifted her weight and slid herself onto him, straddling his waist with a teasing grin.

She hovered just above his chest, her hands now moving to his armpits, fingertips light as they hovered dangerously close. “Now, Ricky…” she said softly, her gaze lingering on his face as she pressed her body into his. “I think you’ve forgotten what we’re doing here.”

Her lips brushed the shell of his ear as she whispered, “You’re getting tickled. Very tickled.” And then, before he could even respond, her fingers were digging into his armpits, tickling relentlessly, sending his body writhing beneath her.

A sharp gasp broke from Ricky’s lips before it melted into laughter: real, uncontrollable laughter. His body squirming beneath hers, helpless under her hands. The tension that had been building burst out all at once, and Charlotte’s grin only widened.

“There it is,” she purred, her ticklish nails unrelenting. “That’s the laugh I wanted.”

He couldn’t breathe.

Every time he managed to suck in a gasp of air, it was stolen away again by another burst of helpless laughter. Charlotte’s fingers were merciless, scribbling and digging in all the right spots beneath his arms, her weight pinning him in place, her face so close he could feel her smile even when he couldn’t see it.

“CHAHAHAHAHARLOTTE” he gasped out between fits of laughter, his voice shaking. “STAHAHAHAHAHAHAP! I CAHAHAHAHAN’T!”

“I love your laugh, baby. It’s so raw, pure…so real,” Charlotte remarked, her voice low and wicked. As he writhed, the tassels of her scarf brushed against his chest, soft and teasing with every movement, adding to the torment. Leaning close, a strand of her hair grazing his cheek, she smiled. “And the best part?” she purred. “I know you love it all.”

“Once you’ve tickled your boyfriend to the point of laughter, and you’re really giving it to him, don’t hold back,” the woman in the video purred, her voice slicing through the room like silk over steel. “Let him have it. Punish him for keeping that sweet, helpless laughter all to himself.”

"You really thought you could keep that sweet laughter from me?" she said, her voice low and teasing, the edge of authority clear in every word. Without warning, her fingers dug into his ribs with renewed vigor, each movement more torturous than before. “You’ve been holding out on me, Ricky,” she whispered, a teasing smile curving her lips. “And for that, you’re going to pay.”

He gasped, his body jerking with the tickling assault, but his eyes widened as he realized where she was going. She was punishing him, really punishing him.

“Don’t shy away from teasing him,” the woman in the video purred, her voice smooth and dripping with wicked delight. “Let him hear every word, every phrase that amplifies his helplessness. The tickle talk, the playful teases—let him know exactly how ticklish he is. Repeat those little phrases, like ‘tickle tickle’ or ‘coochie coo,’ over and over. Make sure he hears them with every touch, every second of the experience. It works like a charm. Let it echo in his mind, reminding him how utterly at your mercy he is. How he’s getting tickled, and there’s no way out.”

Charlotte’s eyes gleamed with a newfound determination as she took the woman’s instructions to heart, letting every word, every phrase drip from her lips. She shifted her position slightly, just enough to keep him pinned and under her control.

“You’re not going anywhere, Ricky,” she whispered, her voice low and playful, her fingers skittering across his ribs, never stopping, never giving him a moment of relief. “Tickle tickle…” she cooed, She could feel his body jerking and trembling beneath her, the helpless laughter pouring out of him in a way that sent a thrill down her spine.

Her fingers darted to his sides again, moving in quick, torturous patterns. She whispered again, softer this time, her voice dripping with a teasing sweetness. “Coochie coo…” Her breath was warm against his face as she leaned closer, savoring the way his body twitched and gasped in response to her every word, every touch.

With each “tickle tickle” and “coochie coo,” she saw his resolve crumbling, his mind consumed by the gentle rhythm of the words paired with the relentless tickling. The combination of the sound and the sensation was overwhelming, his whole being consumed by the state of tickle.

“You’re not getting away, Ricky,” she whispered, her voice low and teasing. “You’re going to keep hearing these words. Over and over. You’re getting tickled, and there’s no escape.”

The power in her voice, the absolute control, made the tension between them even thicker, the lines between discomfort and pleasure blurring in a way that left Ricky breathless. And Charlotte? She was just getting started.

Charlotte’s voice dropped, thick with control. “I feel how hard you are, baby…” she teased, her fingers never stopping their dance on his quivering, vulnerable skin. “You’re getting tickled and you’re so hard for me…” she whispered, a mischievous smile playing on her lips. “Being tickled feels so good, doesn’t it? It turns you on so much…” Her fingers skittered over his sides. “Tickle, tickle, baby…”

The tickling and teasing, it was like a tsunami, consuming him whole. Charlotte’s fingers never stopped, each touch more intense than the last, her words washing over him, pushing him further into helplessness. He gasped, his body writhing beneath her, caught between laughter and the overwhelming arousal that coursed through him. Every stroke, every tease, it was like she was erasing the line between torment and pleasure, leaving him breathless and lost in the chaos of it all.

"Unpredictability is key when it comes to tickling," the woman in the video said, her tone smooth and assured. "It’s the reason your boyfriend can’t tickle himself—he knows exactly where and when the touch is coming, which kills the effect. But you? You have the power to keep him guessing, to keep him helpless. You create the suspense, the surprise. And if you really want to heighten that unpredictability... blindfold him. Take away his sight, and every touch becomes a mystery. He won’t know where your fingers will land next, and that’s when it gets fun."

Charlotte paused, her fingers finally still as she smiled down at him. Then she reached up and slipped her scarf from her shoulders, letting the soft fabric slide through her fingers. “This scarf’s had a lot of uses today,” she murmured, spreading it out. “You got to feel how it tickled, all soft and slow against your skin…” Her eyes sparkled as she leaned in, voice lower now. “And now, you’ll feel it again.” With that, she brought the scarf to his face, wrapping it tenderly over it. “Perfect little blindfold. You don’t need to see, baby. Just feel.”

Ricky’s breath hitched the moment the scarf touched his face. His cock twitched, reacting instinctively to the sensual feel of the super soft fabric spreading over his skin. And her perfume still lingered on it, delicate and sweet, wrapping around him like she was everywhere at once.

Ricky couldn’t see much, but he felt the weight of Charlotte lift from his body. She wouldn’t let him know anything—not where her fingers would land next, not when she would touch him again. The uncertainty was maddening. He was at her mercy now, and she was taking her time, enjoying every second of it.

Charlotte's voice, soft yet laced with amusement, cut through the silence. “Getting scared, baby?” she teased, her words hanging in the air as Ricky’s heart raced. He could feel her presence around him, but she remained just out of reach.

Before he could respond, Charlotte struck her nails into Ricky’s hips, her fingers digging into the sensitive spot with no warning. “Don’t think I forgot about this spot…” she said, her tone firm, filled with playful dominance. His laughter boomed through the air like a shockwave as his hips jerked beneath her touch. The soft blindfold amplified the intensity of what she was doing, and every ticklish wave sent him further into fits of cackling.

Ricky thrashed against his restraints, helpless under the steady assault of Charlotte's tickling. He could feel his cock growing painfully hard, and soon, droplets of precum began to leak from him. The sight of him so vulnerable, so undone, clearly pleased Charlotte.

Her fingers traveled higher, skimming over his sides, up his arms, and back down, never giving him a moment of relief. Every touch felt like fire on his skin. Then, with a sly grin, Charlotte's nails danced across his neck, causing him to scrunch it. She leaned in close, her breath warm against his ear, her voice teasing and smooth. “Ooh, you love it,” she cooed, “tickle, tickle, tickle, tickle…” The rhythmic repetition of the words only deepened the torment, leaving Ricky a quivering mess beneath her.

“You love being tickled, don’t you?” she teased, her nails finding every vulnerable spot with ease. “Tickle, tickle, tickle, tickle…” The repetition of her words, paired with the constant assault on his body, made Ricky’s desperation ever more unbearable. Each “tickle” felt like another wave crashing over him, eroding what little composure he had left. He felt himself closing in on climax.

“And now, ladies,” the woman’s voice cut through, smooth and commanding, “I hope you’ve learned how to tickle your boyfriend…” Her tone was both instructional and teasing. “Remember,” she continued, “the key is in the unpredictability, the control. Keep him on edge. That’s how you truly make him yours.” She paused for a moment, a smirk creeping into her voice. “But remember, if he's been a good boy, you can always… reward him.”

Charlotte paused her tickling, her fingers finally slowing as she eased him into a moment of relief. She took a step back, watching as Ricky gasped for air, his body still trembling with the remnants of laughter. His face was flushed and red, his breaths coming in short, ragged gasps.

With a soft chuckle, Charlotte reached up and gently removed the scarf from Ricky’s face, her fingertips brushing against his skin as she did. His eyes blinked rapidly, trying to adjust to the sudden return of his vision.

She smiled down at him, the playful glint in her eyes never fading. “Look at you,” she teased, draping the scarf back over her shoulders, the fabric settling comfortably against her. “You’re such a mess. You think you’ve earned a reward, tickle boy?”

Ricky’s breath came in ragged gasps. The mix of sensations was overwhelming, a cocktail of pleasure and frustration that made his mind foggy. His voice, barely a whisper, trembled as he finally spoke, the words escaping him before he could stop them. “Please... let me cum...”

Charlotte’s lips curled into a mischievous grin. “What if I want to tickle you more?” she whispered, her fingers trailing lightly over his skin, teasing the edges of his vulnerability.

Ricky’s body tensed, his chest rising and falling with each desperate breath. “No, please,” he gasped, trying to find a way to regain control, but his voice betrayed him, the plea slipping out before he could stop it.

Charlotte’s smile deepened, her eyes glinting with that predatory gleam he had come to recognize all too well. “Alright, since you were a good boy...” she purred, her fingers skating down his sides before she gracefully climbed onto the bed and positioned herself between his legs.

Gracefully, she leaned down, her eyes never leaving Ricky’s. She placed her hands on Ricky’s pelvis and gently took his aching cock into her mouth. Charlotte’s soft lips entwined around his manhood, as she began to suck him off. Up… and down… up… and down she pleasured him. Ricky’s eyes rolled back in his head, the intense pleasure a stark contrast to the unbearable tickling he had endured a moment prior.

Charlotte paused, lifting her head and locking eyes with Ricky, a teasing smile playing on her lips. “I have an idea…” she murmured softly, her voice dripping with anticipation. With a slow, deliberate motion, she placed her hands on his hips, her fingers curling in as she began to tickle him again, taking his cock back into her mouth. He was back in laughter land, just like before, only amplified by the pleasure Charlotte was giving him.

The tickling… the blowjob…  It all was more than enough to send him over the edge. “I’M GONNA CUHUHUM!” Ricky cried out in ticklish ecstasy, as he shot his load directly into Charlotte’s mouth. His nerves were on fire. The intensity of his orgasm, his muscles spasming with pleasure, the tickling of his girlfriend. It felt as if he was going to melt on the spot, going into overdrive.

When he finished, Charlotte lifted her head slowly, her eyes meeting Ricky’s as a warm, satisfied smile spread across her lips. She leaned in closer, her breath brushing against his skin, and her gaze never leaving his. “Thank you for letting me tickle you, Ricky,” she said softly, her voice both tender and teasing.

Ricky, still trying to catch his breath, could only nod, the memory of the sensations still lingering. "I... I didn’t know what I was getting into," he admitted, his voice shaky, a mixture of exhaustion and something else.

Charlotte chuckled softly, her fingers brushing against his cheek. “You’re welcome, baby,” she said, her tone playful but affectionate. “You were a good sport, and I always love having a little fun with you.”

Charlotte’s smile softened as she looked down at the scarf draped over her shoulders, her fingers grazing the fabric with a gentle, almost affectionate touch. “You know,” she said, her voice taking on a playful yet teasing tone, “this scarf has more uses than I ever thought.”

She glanced at Ricky, her eyes glinting with mischief. “It’s not just for looking good, after all. It’s the perfect tool for a little tickling... and maybe even a few other things,” she teased, letting her words hang in the air.

Ricky, still recovering from the intense sensations, let out a shaky laugh. “I’ll never look at your scarf the same way again.”

Charlotte’s chuckle was soft but laced with something more devious. “Good,” she purred, letting the scarf fall back gracefully onto her shoulders with a flourish. “You’re going to see a lot more of it. I’ll wear it just to tease you— to remind you of those tickles. The softness... the swaying tassels... they’ll hypnotize you, every time I wear it. You won’t be able to resist. You’ll fall into a ticklish trance, every time... And when you least expect it, I might just let these tassels swish over you again...”

[rullakebu]

Girls' night (Fur fetish, femdom, FFFF/M)

Hello,

This story is a bit shorter and is fur fetish focused. There will be references to tickling but this isn't the prime focus here.

It's my birthday and I decided to transform this into a sort of birthday fantasy for me. This is a sequel spin-off to my very first story, Soft punishment.

A little fun challenge for you: In this I introduce 3 new characters, and I might want to do something with one of them later. Can you spot out who it is?

I hope you enjoy and like always, feedback is appreciated!

-----------

“Hold still now…” Isabel commanded gently, her voice sweet like a velvety caress.

Tom lay motionless, not daring to disobey his mistress. “I hope they will be nice to me,” he thought to himself, as Isabel finished tying his final wrist to the table post with a soft blanket scarf.

“All done!” Isabel noted, tucking a strand of her brunette hair behind her ear.

The fifty-year-old beauty walked behind the table to examine her handiwork. She took in the sight of her sweet submissive slave. Tom, the young light-brown haired photographer, tied to her tea table, completely naked. His limbs were immobilized, tied to the table posts with soft, thick blanket scarves from her collection. Under him was a Mongolian lamb wool blanket. Tom was all set for the evening.

Isabel licked her lips, stroking down her thick full length golden island fox fur coat. “You’re all ready for us, baby.” She leaned down gently raking her long, red, pointy nails up his bare feet, the sensation waking up his nerves with an intense tingling sensation–a tickle. “Not so much tickling today for you, since you’ve been a good boy.” 

Tom’s lips trembled as he felt her nails trailing over his sensitive skin, the light scratch sending shivers through his body. “Thank you, Mistress,” he murmured, his voice a bit shaky from the lingering sensation.

"You're welcome, baby. Happy birthday..." she purred, her fingers tracing slow, deliberate circles over the tops of his feet before withdrawing, leaving behind a lingering sensation that made his toes curl.

Isabel had asked for a birthday wish from Tom a week prior. "What would you like, my sweet boy?" she had asked, her voice dripping with sultry intrigue.

Tom hesitated for only a moment before swallowing his nerves. "Can I have an evening… with nothing but teasing me with fur?" he murmured, his voice laced with both excitement and vulnerability.

"I think that can be arranged…" she whispered, before pulling away. Then, with a mischievous glint in her blue eyes, she added, "How about I invite a few of my friends over as well for a Girl’s night? I’m sure they’d love to help make your wish come true."

Tom accepted.

And now he was tied to the table in their living room, nothing but a few candles gently illuminating the space. Their flames gently flickered in the darkness, casting shadows against the walls. He glanced at his mistress, her dark satin dress ever so slightly peeking through her thick coat. Her smile was seductive, promising, teasy. He knew he was about to have the birthday of his life.

Ding, dong!

“They’re here, Tom. Get ready…” Isabel winked, turning and walking over to the front door. Her thick golden island fox fur coat swayed as she moved, the long, dense pelts brushing against her silhouette. Even in the dim candlelight, she exuded control, her presence alone enough to keep him on edge. As she reached the door, she paused for a moment, running her fingers through the plush fur draped over her shoulders.

The door creaked open. Soft, feminine laughter spilled into the house, along with the sound of heels clicking against the polished floor. Tom's breath hitched as the sounds of ruffling clothes and heels, his body already tingling in eager anticipation for what was about to unfold.

“Ladies…” Isabel purred. “Come on in. Our birthday boy is waiting.”

Click.

Click.

Click.

The heels clicked closer and closer, the rhythmic sound echoing through the dimly lit room. Tom’s pulse quickened, his bound body tingling in anticipation as the warmth of candlelight flickered against the plush furs now swaying with each graceful step. They came into view.

The first was a striking Black woman, her black sleeve dress hugging her curves, her thigh-high boots clicking with an air of confidence. Draped over her shoulders was a grey-brown double-sided fox fur stole, its luxurious pelts cascading down both arms. Her red lips curled into a slow smile as she ran her white-tipped nails over the plush fur, her eyes locked onto him with teasing intent.

Beside her stood a striking brunette, her deep mahogany hair cascading over her shoulders in soft, seductive waves. She wore a figure-hugging burgundy dress, the rich wine-colored silk accentuating her every movement. A long, dramatic silver fox fur coat draped over her arms, the shimmering pelts brushing against her bare shoulders as she gazed down at Tom with a teasing smile. Her fingers played idly with the thick fur, her eyes filled with mischief.

And then, the final lady entered. She had smooth olive skin that glowed under the warm candlelight, her dark hair falling in loose, effortless waves around her shoulders. But what truly set her apart was the sheer magnificence of the coat she wore—a massive Arctic fox fur, impossibly thick and voluminous. The plush fur swayed with her every step, her deep brown eyes smoldering as she let the coat slip open just enough to reveal the hint of a shimmering champagne-colored slip beneath.

Isabel stood at the center of the room, a slow, satisfied smile playing on her lips as she looked down at Tom, still bound and vulnerable. The air was thick with the intoxicating mix of perfume and luxurious fur.

She gestured toward the women standing around him, her voice smooth and commanding as she began the introductions. “Tom,” she purred, her eyes gleaming with pleasure, “allow me to introduce my friends.”

First, she gestured to the tall, statuesque Black beauty. “This is Ava,” Isabel said, her tone filled with pride. The woman stepped forward, her black dress gleaming in the soft candlelight, the thick, grey-brown fox fur stole draped elegantly over her shoulders. Her full lips curled into a predatory smile as she gazed down at Tom. “Hello, handsome,” she purred, her voice smooth and sultry, as she traced a finger along the edge of the stole. Her red-painted lips glistened as she looked at him, taking in the delicious sight.

Next, Isabel motioned to the sultry brunette. “This is Vanessa,” she said, her voice rich with satisfaction. Vanessa’s deep mahogany hair shimmered under the candlelight as she took a graceful step forward, her burgundy silk dress flowing beautifully against her curves. Her silver fox fur coat swished and swayed with her movements. “We’re going to have a lot of fun tonight,” she whispered, her voice laced with teasing promise.

Finally, Isabel turned to the woman enveloped in a massive Arctic fox fur coat. “And this,” Isabel said with a knowing smile, “is Selena.” Selena stepped forward with quiet confidence, the thick, plush fur of the Arctic fox swallowing her frame in luxurious white. The coat’s soft pelts shimmered in the candlelight, brushing against her body as she moved. Leaning in just a little closer, Selena’s voice was soft but with a dangerous edge. “I hope you’re ready for what’s to come,” she said, her lips curling into a sly smile.

Isabel poured wine into crystal glasses, the rich red liquid glistening in the soft light as she moved gracefully around the room. The women took their seats on the plush benches next to Tom, their furs flowing around them like a cloud of luxury. Ava, seated closest to him, casually brushed her grey-brown fox stole against his bare arm, the soft pelts sending a shiver through his skin. 

Isabel shot a knowing look at her, her smile teasing but firm. “No headstarts,” she said, her voice steady and controlled.

Ava giggled, the sound light and playful yet tinged with mischief. “I couldn’t resist,” she teased, her fingers tracing the edge of her stole as she met Tom’s gaze with a wicked glint in her eyes.

She leaned in closer, her lips curling into a sly smile. “Tell me, Tom,” she purred, “what do you think about my stole?”

Tom swallowed, trying to keep his composure as the soft fur tickled his arm. “It’s… beautiful,” he murmured, his voice unsteady.

Ava raised an eyebrow, her gaze intense. “Is it soft? Do you like the way it feels?” she asked, her fingers gently brushing the pelts against his skin, sending a fresh wave of tingling sensation through him.

Tom nodded, his heart racing. “It’s… so soft,” he whispered, his eyes locked with hers, his body tense with anticipation.

Ava’s smile widened. “I’m glad you like it, darling,” she said softly, her voice a mix of sweetness and dominance. “It’s all for you.”

Selena leaned forward slightly, a teasing smile playing on her lips. “Quit hogging him all to yourself, Ava,” she said with a playful yet commanding tone, her eyes dark with mischief. “We’re all here to enjoy him.”

Vanessa smirked, looking at Tom with a playful but predatory gleam. “We heard you really like fur,” she said, her voice light. “How’s it feel having it all around you?”

Selena leaned back, her smile widening with a subtle but dangerous edge. “We’ll make sure you’re well taken care of, Tom,” she purred, the tone of her voice promising something unforgettable.

Isabel returned with the wine glasses, the rich red liquid swirling inside as she moved gracefully across the room. She handed a glass to each of the women, then turned her gaze to Tom with a playful smile. "We're just going to chat for a bit," she said, her voice smooth and teasing. "Try not to interrupt us. You may speak when spoken to."

The women settled around him, their presence overwhelming as they engaged in light conversation. Ava’s grey-brown fox stole brushed gently against his right arm, the soft strands of fur sending a shiver through his skin as she casually leaned in, her fingers dancing over the fur. Isabel’s Golden island fox coat swept across his left side, gliding over his chest with barely a touch, keeping him on edge as she sipped her wine, her eyes never fully meeting his.

Vanessa, positioned near his right leg, dragged the sleeve of her thick fur coat across his thigh, the luxurious material brushing against his skin in slow, teasing strokes. 

Selena, to his left, allowed her massive Arctic fox coat to brush against his side and down his leg, her body close enough for him to feel the soft fur graze his skin as she joined the conversation.

"So, Isabel," Vanessa said lightly, her voice casual as she trailed her fur sleeve down Tom’s leg. "How have you been keeping yourself entertained lately?" She continued to move the fur, making sure to let it linger against his sensitive skin, her words nothing but an idle distraction.

Selena chimed in, her voice smooth and filled with playful menace. "It’s been far too long since we’ve had a good conversation," she said, her fur drifting against Tom’s inner thigh as she turned her attention to Isabel. "We should do this more often.”

Tom could barely focus on their words as each woman continued their slow, deliberate brushing. Ava’s stole tickled his arm, Isabel’s coat brushed against his chest, Vanessa’s sleeve trailed over his leg, and Selena’s coat whispered against his side. They spoke to one another, laughing and teasing, while their furs caressed over him with purpose, never acknowledging him.

Ava’s grey-brown fox stole brushed gently against his cheek, the luxurious fur sending an electrifying shiver through him. She leaned in just close enough for him to feel the warmth of her breath, her voice dripping with teasing curiosity. "So, Tom," she murmured, her stole brushing his skin again, "how’s life through the lens of your camera? Capturing any... special moments?"

Vanessa’s laugh chimed in from the right, the soft sound almost melodic as she moved her sleeve across Tom’s bare leg, the thick fur trailing teasingly against his sensitive skin. "I’m sure your photos are lovely, darling," she said, her voice smooth, "but don’t tell me you’ve forgotten the most beautiful sight of all—the furs."

Isabel, sitting by his left side, let her Golden island fox coat cascade down her arm and across his chest, brushing against him with a slow, teasing movement, as if savoring the sensation. "Oh, I’m sure he’s too busy with his thoughts to appreciate the beauty of this moment," she remarked, her tone light but knowing. "But we’ll be patient with him."

Selena’s voice joined in, warm and teasing. She shifted slightly, letting her Arctic fox fur brush gently against his side, her movements deliberate as she took a sip of wine. "You know, Tom," she purred, "I wonder what it’s like, being completely at our mercy. Vulnerable in ways you never imagined."

Ava’s stole brushed down his neck and across his collarbone, the soft fibers sending goosebumps across his skin. She smiled at him, her eyes sparkling with mischief. "Tell me, Tom," she whispered, her voice low and coaxing, "what does it feel like when you’re surrounded by all this luxury? When the furs touch you, so soft, so persistent... Does it drive you crazy? Turn you on?"

Vanessa smirked, leaning in closer, her fingers still playing with her wine glass. "You’re so quiet, Tom," she observed with a soft laugh. "Are we really that captivating, or is it the fur? I think it’s the fur." She let her sleeve slide up his leg, teasing him with the soft touch of the luxurious material.

Selena’s voice cut through the space, a playful edge in her tone. "I think he’s lost for words," she teased. "Perhaps the sensation of all this fur is too much to handle."

Ava chuckled, brushing her stole once more against Tom’s cheek as she leaned in just enough to be heard. "Maybe he just doesn’t know how to express himself... but I’m sure he’ll find the words eventually."

Isabel smirked, her golden island fox coat gliding down Tom’s side as she traced slow, deliberate lines across his skin. "He has a tendency to get like this," she said, her voice a bit playful. "When surrounded by so much attention and luxury, he forgets his words." She glanced down at him, her eyes narrowing slightly.

Tom remained silent, his body tingling as their furs glided over his skin, but he could barely think clearly, consumed by the sensations.

Ava raised an eyebrow, her voice dripping with teasing curiosity. "Is he your tickle slave, Isabel?" she asked with a small, mischievous grin. She leaned closer to Tom, letting her stole rest lightly on his shoulder, before teasingly brushing the fur down his arm.

Isabel laughed softly, the sound like a gentle caress. "Not today, Ava," she said, running her fingers through her golden island fox fur coat, her tone indulgent. "He���s been good. No tickling today."

Ava clicked her tongue in playful disappointment, giving Tom a long, considering look. "Well, I would’ve been down for it," she said, her voice sweet yet laced with a teasing menace. "But I suppose we’ll let him enjoy the luxury of the moment for now.”

Isabel smirked, her gaze flickering to Tom, noticing the way his breath had become shallow. She leaned in closer, her golden island fox coat sweeping across his chest with a deliberate slowness. "I think Tom's been good enough to deserve a bit of pleasure... for now," she purred, her tone almost mocking in its sweetness. "I’m sure he’s enjoying this luxury far more than he’s willing to admit."

Vanessa, sitting nearby, couldn’t help but laugh softly. "I see how you’re both teasing him," she said with a sly grin. "But it's clear that he can’t handle the silence much longer."

Selena raised an eyebrow, leaning back slightly to get a better view of Tom, whose now pulsating cock was quickly rising, his body betraying him. "Seems to me that the luxury is working... maybe too well." She swirled her wine, her eyes never leaving him. "Tell me, Tom," she said, her voice soft yet sharp, "how’s the fur feeling now? Does it send shivers all the way down?”

Isabel smiled knowingly, her eyes dark with amusement. "He’ll speak when he’s ready," she murmured, her fingers gently stroking down his arm, the touch just enough to send sparks of pleasure through his body. "But for now, we’ll let him savor the moment.”

The conversation flowed easily as the women continued to indulge in their playful chatter, each of them brushing Tom’s skin with the delicate fur of their coats. Isabel, ever the orchestrator, began detailing her latest acquisitions with a touch of pride.

“Lately, I’ve found myself gravitating toward more exotic furs—like this golden island fox,” she said, gliding the fur along his chest again, making him shiver. “It’s so luxurious, don’t you think?”

Vanessa nodded in agreement, her Arctic fox coat brushing over Tom’s thigh with every slight shift of her position. “It’s beautiful, Isabel. I’m always drawn to the natural sheen of Golden island. It's light and almost ethereal... much like the way it feels on your skin,” she added, her voice smooth, almost poetic.

Selena laughed lightly, her fingers gently grazing his side as her Arctic fox fur draped over his arm. “I think what makes it even better is how they all have such a unique feel. Like the way my coat just glides along his skin. It’s perfect for a little teasing."

Ava, seated near his other side, allowed her grey-brown double-sided fox stole to flutter against his face again as she leaned in, her voice soft but laced with an undercurrent of mischief. "Indeed, fur always seems to have that effect… especially when it’s in the right ha-"

Tom tried to hold his composure, but the endless brushing, and the soft furs against his skin were pushing him closer to the edge. His body betrayed him, and mid-sentence, a low, involuntary moan slipped from his lips, a mix of frustration and pleasure.

The women all paused, turning toward him with knowing, amused expressions. The air in the room shifted as they exchanged subtle side glances, their disapproving looks almost synchronized.

Isabel gave a small, almost imperceptible sigh before turning back to the conversation. “Now, where was I? Oh, yes. The golden island fox...” She trailed a long, deliberate stroke of her fur down Tom’s chest, the soft texture brushing over his sensitive skin once more. “It’s just so luxurious, isn’t it? I can’t help but indulge in it.”

Vanessa nodded, her own Arctic fox coat grazing Tom’s sensitive knee as she shifted in place, her tone unaffected. “I adore the lightness of it. It makes you feel like you’re being enveloped in something soft, yet there’s so much power in the texture.”

Selena’s voice came next, smooth and teasing. “It’s all about the way it feels, isn’t it? So tactile. So... indulgent,” she said, her Arctic fox fur slipping down Tom’s arm as if to underline her point. “Fur is almost like a secret language. It says so much without speaking, don’t you think?”

Ava, who had been silently watching, gave a sly smile before adding her own thoughts, her stole brushing against Tom’s nipple and down his ribs, making him shiver and his throbbing sex twitch. "Yes, there’s something intoxicating about it. The way it seems to live in your hands, like a small, constant reminder of everything we have here. Luxurious, soft, yet so powerful." She let the stole linger for a moment longer, watching Tom's reaction with a gleam in her eyes.

Tom couldn't help but flinch at the sensation, his body betraying him again, the soft fur sending waves of desire coursing through him. He could feel his pulse racing, every fiber of his being taut with anticipation as the stolen moments seemed to stretch endlessly.

"You know, Ava, I’ve been meaning to get a stole myself," Selena mused casually, the Arctic fox fur brushing against Tom’s leg with slow, purposeful strokes. She barely seemed to notice how he twitched under the touch. "I think I might try Bianca’s collection."

Ava chuckled softly, her voice low and knowing. "Ugh, you’ve gotta try Bianca’s," she said, her stole drifting over Tom’s side again, the soft fur making him shudder involuntarily. "She has the most exquisite designs, and the quality of her products… just divine.”

Selena smiled, her eyes flicking to Tom’s flushed face before she replied, her voice dripping with teasing amusement. "I’m sure I’ll be just as enchanted as Tom here. It sounds like it would make for some delicious distractions, don’t you think?" With that, she lightly brushed the sleeve of her fur coat over his inner thigh, the tips of the fur grazing dangerously close to his exposed balls.

Tom’s breath hitched as the lightest touch of the fur sent tingles of pleasure up his spine, his body unable to fully control its reaction.

"Hold on, ladies," Isabel suddenly interjected, her tone playful but assertive. She stood up, her heels clicking as she moved gracefully toward the other room. “I’ve got something special to show you.” She returned moments later, holding a massive stole made of the finest blue fox fur, the pristine white strands shimmering like ice crystals. Isabel draped it across her arms with a sense of pride. “I got it a week ago.”

“Oh, it’s beautiful,” Ava murmured, her eyes tracing the shimmering fur with interest, clearly captivated by its luxurious look and feel.

Vanessa nodded in agreement, her fingers brushing lightly against the fabric, savoring its smooth texture. “It’s perfection,” she said, her voice tinged with envy. "You always know how to find the best."

Selena leaned forward slightly, her eyes flicking between Isabel and the luxurious stole in her hands. A playful smile tugged at the corner of her lips as she spoke. “I must admit, Isabel, you have a real talent for picking the most exquisite furs. This one... it’s beyond stun-”

“Oooooh…” Tom moaned, interrupting them once again, his voice strained, his breath shallow.

The women all paused, their attention turning to him in perfect synchrony, their expressions shifting to a mixture of amusement and mild disapproval. Ava’s brow arched, her lips curling into a teasing smile, while Selena and Vanessa exchanged side glances.

“That’s it, Tom…” Isabel exclaimed, her tone a mix of amusement and authority. She stepped forward with a graceful movement, a glint of mischief in her eyes. In one smooth motion, she draped the luxurious stole over his face, the soft fur brushing against his skin, sending a shiver of sensation through him. The scent of rich, lingering perfume mingled with the intoxicating aroma of fur, filling his nostrils and making his head spin.

The women giggled softly, their laughter filled with playful mockery. Ava leaned in, her voice low and teasing. “You just can’t resist it, can you, Tom? The softness of the fur against your skin… it turns you on, doesn’t it?”

Selena let out a soft laugh, her voice a sultry whisper. “I think it’s safe to say fur really turns you on, Tom. I can practically feel how much it affects you.”

Tom’s face twitched under the stole, the delicate pressure of the fur against his skin amplifying his already heightened senses, making him burn with an aching need that he couldn't quite suppress. With the stole now draped over Tom’s face, his world became a blur of soft fur and the lingering scent of perfume. The sensation was overwhelming, the fur pressing against his skin, heightening every delicate brush and movement. The lack of sight made everything feel more intense, as if every touch was amplified in the silence that surrounded him.

Ava leaned in, her stole once again brushing over his neck and collarbone. The fur was so soft against his skin that it felt like a whisper, light and airy, yet teasing with its quiet intensity. “You can’t even see us now, can you, Tom?” she purred, her voice playful, yet laced with an unmistakable authority. “All you can feel is the softness of our furs... and your own craving for more.”

Vanessa’s laughter followed, a soft, melodic sound that danced through the air as she ran the sleeve of her coat against Tom’s exposed side. “I bet this feels even better now, doesn’t it? The way our furs own you, make you feel so helpless…” The hairs of soft fur skimmed over the delicate curve of his ribs, sending a shiver through his body.

Selenas’s fur sleeve, thicker and heavier, swirled across his side, drawing an involuntary gasp from him. "All that soft fur," she said, her voice thick with playful teasing. "You can’t even see it, but I know you feel it. It’s like it consumes you, doesn’t it?"

Tom’s breath hitched as each brush of fur against his bare skin made him more desperate, the sensation of not knowing what was coming next only amplifying his arousal. The women giggled among themselves, their playful whispers almost drowning out his moans.

Vanessa, with a playful grin on her face, reached into her bag and pulled out a pair of thick fur mittens. She slid her hands into them with a slow, deliberate motion, flexing her fingers as if getting ready to enjoy what she was about to do.

Ava raised an eyebrow, watching with interest. “What are you up to, Vanessa?” she asked with a smile, knowing it would fill Tom with a sense of heightened anticipation.

Vanessa didn’t answer immediately. Instead, she slowly turned her attention to Tom, the soft fur of the mittens rubbing up his inner thigh before trailing down his leg. Tom gasped at the gentle, teasing touch, unable to stop his body from reacting. The mittens felt like warm clouds against his skin, their plush texture sending waves of intense pleasure through him.

Ava leaned closer to Selena, her voice hushed but still teasing. “I think he’s barely hanging on. All that fur, all that teasing... it’s almost too much for him, don’t you think?”

Selena giggled, her eyes glinting with amusement. “Oh, I’m sure he’s loving every second of it. How could he not? Fur really does seem to drive him wild.”

Vanessa let out a soft laugh, her hands continuing to caress Tom’s skin through the mittens. “Well, then, I guess I’ll just have to spoil him a little longer. It’s clear he adores every second of this.”

Isabel, who had been quietly observing, finally spoke up, her tone both playful and commanding. “That’s enough, ladies. No need to rush... Let’s make sure we… and he… enjoy this.”

The ladies all paused, as if savoring her words, before continuing their subtle movements, enjoying the slow, torturous tease. Tom, though still hidden under the stole, felt every shift of fur, every brush of hands across his exposed skin. His body trembled, the pressure in his chest tightening. His eyes rolled back under the veil of fur, and a drop of precum traced down his tip, the sensation almost unbearable.

Vanessa, still wearing her fur mittens, trailed them lazily up his chest as she spoke. “You know, I used to think fox was my favorite, but lately, I’ve been obsessed with Finn raccoon. There’s something about the way it just melts against your skin.”

“Oh, absolutely,” Selena agreed, idly stroking the sleeve of her coat along Tom’s inner thigh. “Finn raccoon has such a sensual glide. But I have to say, sable still reigns supreme for me. Nothing else quite has that warmth, that deep, velvety softness.”

Ava hummed, dragging a fingertip along the edge of her fox stole before flicking it playfully against Tom’s stomach, making him twitch. “Sable is divine,” she admitted. “But there’s something so commanding about a big, thick fox fur. I love how it just… swallows you whole.”

Isabel smirked, adjusting the way her golden island fox coat pooled around her. “You ladies can debate all you want, but for me, it’s always been fox. There’s just something so indulgent about it—the way it flows, the way it teases…” Her voice dropped slightly, a knowing edge creeping in. “And the way some people simply can’t resist it.” With that she stroked her soft sleeve over Tom’s nipple with a teasing slowness, trailing down towards his crotch.

Tom, bound and blindfolded beneath the stole, could only listen, his senses overwhelmed. Every now and then, a brush of fur trailed down his body, making his hips twitch involuntarily. But none of the women acknowledged him—not his moans, not his shivers. It was as if he wasn’t there at all, just an object in their presence, wrapped in softness and slowly unraveling under their absentminded caresses.

Vanessa, still gliding her mittened hands lazily over his knee, smirked. “You know, speaking of fox, I had the most incredible full-length silver fox made last month. The density, the way it catches the light—it’s absolutely hypnotic.”

Ava let out a soft chuckle, her fingers playing with the edge of her stole as she dragged its thick fur across Tom’s ribs. “Oh, now that I have to see. Silver fox has such a… commanding presence.” Her gaze flicked toward Tom for just a moment before returning to Vanessa. “I imagine it turns heads everywhere you go.”

Selena crossed one leg over the other, her coat shifting slightly as she did. “I think Vanessa just likes the attention,” she teased, flicking her sleeve against Tom’s thigh with a calculated air of indifference. “Not that I blame her.”

Tom’s body tensed at the constant, unpredictable brushes of fur. His breaths grew shallow, his hips straining slightly, but none of them paid him any mind.

Isabel, ever the composed host, took another sip of her wine before sighing contentedly. “Mmm… Speaking of indulgence, I might just have to have something custom-made myself.” She glanced at Vanessa. “Your contact, does she work with golden island fox?”

Vanessa nodded, her mittened fingers absentmindedly stroking along Tom’s waist now. “Oh, absolutely. She specializes in rare pieces. You’d love her work.”

Ava leaned in slightly, swirling the tail of her stole around Tom’s nipple, tickling it. “Maybe we should all go together. Make a day of it. Shopping, a little champagne… and, of course, we’ll need to have something—or someone—to test the softness of our new purchases on.”

The women laughed, their voices like silk against the dimly lit room. Tom swallowed hard, his body on fire from their teasing words, their deliberate touches. Yet, they still acted as if he wasn’t there, as if his reactions were nothing more than a side effect of their indulgence.

Ava leaned in, her voice dripping with amusement as she dragged her nails lazily over the edge of her fox stole, letting the movement shift the fur against his ribs. “Tom here really is delicious, Isabel.” Her smirk widened as she tilted her head toward their host. “Would you let me tickle him one day?”

Isabel exhaled slowly, swirling the wine in her glass before taking a sip, as if considering. She tapped a manicured finger against the rim before casting a playful glance at Tom, who tensed beneath the layers of fur draped over him. “Mmm… perhaps.” She let the word linger, savoring the way his breath hitched in response. “But not tonight. Tonight is about something else.”

Vanessa chuckled, drawing out the movement as she trailed her fur covered fingers down Tom’s ankles. “Shame,” she mused, her voice velvety. “But I suppose he should consider himself lucky. For now.”

Selena smirked, letting the sleeve of her thick coat brush along Tom’s inner thigh, making him twitch involuntarily. “Lucky, indeed.” She turned her attention back to Ava. “Still, I can’t say I wouldn’t love to see it. He’s so… responsive.”

Ava hummed in agreement, her fingers playing with the edge of her stole as she traced it slowly over his arm. “Oh, I’d make him beg.”

“You’re assuming he wouldn’t enjoy it.” Vanessa teased.

“Oh, he would,” Isabel said smoothly, leaning forward so that the thick golden island fox fur of her coat enveloped his side, surrounding him in warmth. “That’s the thing.”

Ava’s lips curled into a knowing smirk as she let the fur slip down his forearm, barely grazing his skin. “Mmm, exactly,” she purred. “Begging doesn’t always mean they want it to stop.”

Selena chuckled, swirling the wine in her glass. “It just means they can’t take it… but they still need it.” She flicked the edge of her sleeve against Tom’s thigh again, enjoying the way his body tensed, even without sight.

Vanessa sighed dramatically, “You ladies are terrible. Poor thing, lying here at our mercy, unable to do a thing about it…” She dragged the furred palm of her hand over his stomach, the touch deceptively gentle, the sensation sinking into his skin like a whisper. “Yet we all know he wouldn’t have it any other way.”

“Oh, he’s in heaven,” Isabel confirmed, adjusting the blue fox stole wrapped around his face, making sure the fur teased his cheeks with every breath. “Aren’t you, Tom?”

A muffled whimper escaped him, his body betraying his arousal despite the quiet torment of being ignored.

Ava let out a soft laugh, tilting her head. “He’s trembling,” she observed, sliding her stole up his chest. “I can feel it.”

Isabel leaned back, her golden island fox coat shifting around her shoulders like a lioness adjusting her mane. Her fingers danced over the edge of the blue fox stole still wrapped around Tom’s face, her lips curving in amusement. “Mmm… I think he’s earned a little reward,” she purred.

Slowly, she unwrapped the thick fur, peeling it away from his flushed face. Tom blinked, his vision adjusting to the warm candlelight. The sight before him was enough to steal what little breath he had left—four women lounging around him, their coats spilling over their bodies like molten luxury, their eyes gleaming with satisfaction. The air was thick with the scent of fur and perfume, suffocatingly rich, intoxicating.

And he was utterly at their mercy.

His cock twitched, an undeniable bead of pleasure glistening at the tip.

Isabel smirked, her gaze flicking between him and Ava before she exhaled, low and indulgent. “Ava,” she said smoothly, shifting her weight just enough to let her coat brush against his side. “Since you have such a crush on him… I’ll let you have the honors.”

The room seemed to hold its breath, the only sound the soft rustle of fur as Ava’s lips curled into a slow, teasing smile. "It’d be my pleasure..." Her voice was low and velvety, dripping with anticipation.

She climbed onto the table, her movements fluid and controlled, her presence consuming. As she straddled Tom, she could feel his body tense beneath her, his breath shallow, every inch of him attuned to her touch. Her hands, delicate yet commanding, slid the stole from her shoulders, the luxurious fur gliding smoothly through her fingers.

With a slow, deliberate motion, she wrapped the soft, supple fur around Tom’s throbbing penis, the gentle pressure sending waves of sensation through his body. The contrast of the tingly silken strands of the fur against the heat of his skin was maddening, and Tom couldn’t suppress the involuntary shiver that ran through him.

“Enjoy, darling,” Ava purred, her voice smooth as velvet. With that, she began stroking the stole up and down, the plush fur gliding over his sensitive cock, teasing with every caress. The fur brushed against him, its softness a stark contrast to the electric tension in the air. Every stroke seemed to draw out a response from him, the teasing touch setting his nerves alight, his body betraying the overwhelming pleasure coursing through him.

Ava’s fingers danced over the fabric, the fur’s silky strands caressing him with excruciating slowness, heightening the ache in his body. She leaned in closer, her breath warm and inviting against his ear. “You like that, don’t you?” she whispered, the huskiness of her voice sending another shiver through him.

Tom moaned softly, his body trembling under the delicate strokes, his nervous system on fire with pleasure. The sensations that the fur brought him were almost too much to bear, every soft stroke sending waves of warmth through his skin, every inch of him craving more.

Ava’s lips curled into a teasing smile as she continued her gentle movements, the plush stole gliding up and down his penis. "Ooh, I bet you love stoles for this very reason, Tom," she murmured, her voice dripping with amusement. "It feels so good, doesn't it?"

She watched him closely, her gaze sharp and predatory, enjoying the way his body responded so eagerly. Her fingers tightened around the fur as she leaned down, brushing a strand of hair away from his face, her eyes never leaving his. “I can tell how much you’re enjoying this... Such a sensitive little thing, aren’t you?”

Isabel winked at Vanessa and Selena, her smile knowing and sultry. With a shared glance, Vanessa moved closer to Tom, her fingers slipping the fur mittens onto her hands. She positioned herself at his legs, the plush fur brushing softly against his inner thighs, the sensation slow and teasing as she moved with precision, each stroke making him squirm beneath her.

As Vanessa continued, Isabel and Selena knelt beside him, their presence overwhelming as they leaned in close to his ears. Their breaths were warm against his skin, and their whispered teases sent shivers down his spine. "How does it feel, Tom?" Isabel whispered low and slow, the words dripping with authority. Selena's voice followed, equally teasing, her lips brushing against his ear. "You’ve never experienced anything like this, have you?"

The gentle strokes of fur from their coats brushed against his cheeks, the sensation almost maddening. The soft fabric skimmed over his skin, both soothing and arousing, as Isabel and Selena continued their whispers and teasing touches, building the tension higher with each passing second.

“Look at you… so helpless, trembling at the mere touch of fur.”

"You can barely keep still, can you, Tom? You like it, don’t you? The way we control every little sensation."

“You’re nothing but a toy for us, Tom, and we’re going to play with you for as long as we want.”

“Tell us, Tom… does it feel better than you imagined? The fur, the teasing, the way we’ve got you right where we want you…”

Ava, noticing the change in his breath, leaned in closer, her voice a velvety purr that sent a shiver down his spine. “I can see how much you’re enjoying this, Tom,” she whispered, her words honeyed with seduction, “But you know, darling... the best part is yet to come. When you can’t hold back anymore... when we’ve pushed you so far that you can’t help but lose control.”

Her hand, with the stole still draped over it, moved deliberately down his quivering flesh, brushing against him with soft, teasing strokes. The fur, the teasing touches, the constant pressure on his senses, had Tom trembling, his entire body quivering with the need to release.

Ava smiled wickedly, savoring the moment. “Let go, Tom. Cum for us. Let it all go. We’ve worked you up perfectly, haven’t we?””

At that moment, the floodgates broke. Tom’s body tensed, every muscle in him locking as the sensation of fur, teasing whispers, and the overwhelming pressure flooded him. His release was immediate, the sensation too much to bear, and he came with a gasp, his body shaking with the intensity.

The women, satisfied with the result, looked down at him with smirks, their eyes glowing with satisfaction, knowing they had pushed him exactly where they wanted him. 

Ava’s voice was soft, but her words were laden with satisfaction as she leaned down, brushing a strand of hair from Tom’s face. “Good boy,” she whispered, her tone warm and approving. Her fingers traced gently down his jawline, a touch both tender and possessive.

"Happy birthday, darling," Isabel said, her voice smooth and playful. "But we're not quite done with you yet. It’s been a couple hours only."

Vanessa, who had been silently observing, raised an eyebrow as she lightly traced the edge of her mitten over Tom’s thigh. “Has he ever lasted a whole night before?”

Isabel’s lips curled into a smile as she ran her fingers gently along the fur draped across her lap. “Oh, I don’t think we’ve ever quite tested that, have we?” she mused, her tone full of teasing amusement.

Ava, still straddling him, gave a soft, amused hum. “Well, no time like the present to find out.”

Tom’s body involuntarily tensed under their touch, his mind fogged with the overwhelming sensations that cascaded over him like a wave. He could feel the weight of their gaze, the understanding between them that they weren’t done with him yet. The women exchanged glances, their laughter rich and indulgent, before effortlessly drifting back into their conversation—about fur, luxury, and the newest additions to their collections. The mundane chatter continued, yet their hands and furs never ceased their slow, maddening caresses, the delicate touches alternating with teasing strokes.

“We should take it slow tonight,” Selena mused, her voice smooth as she stroked a finger down his exposed chest. “Keep him here for a while longer. Let him really earn his rest.” 

Ava smiled darkly, her fingers lingering on his quivering post-orgasm, as if savoring the sensation of him. “I like the sound of that,” she said with a hint of approval. 

Vanessa let out a soft sigh, brushing the tip of her mitten along his inner thigh again, watching with satisfaction as his breath caught. “We can keep him just like this... all night long. Test his limits.” 

Tom’s breath quickened, the delicate strokes against his body still continuing, a constant reminder of his helplessness. His mind was a blur, his thoughts scattered, but one thing was certain: they weren’t going to let him go just yet. 

The women’s voices continued, their words more like a distant hum as they reveled in their power, leaving Tom to linger on the edge of exhaustion and pleasure, knowing that the night was far from over.

[rullakebu]

Order of The Fox (FF/M, tickling, fur fetish)

Jimmy skimmed through the stack of documents on his table, the rustling of paper echoing off the walls of his office. He sighed a deep, frustrated sigh. The pile must have contained over 150 documents, all more lengthy than the last.

“I just can’t be fucking bothered, honestly,” Jimmy thought to himself, glancing at the plaque on his table. “Jimmy Wright, Detective, New Helsing Police Department,” it said, in bold dark lettering. Having always dreamed of being a detective since a youngin��, his work would overwhelm him every once in a while, when the cases just compiled on top of one another. All those detective and agent movies weren’t always realistic.

Just as Jimmy was about to rise from his lush office chair:

Knock knock…

“Come in!” Jimmy answered, trying to mask his irritation.

In walked a 40-year-old blonde woman, with a blunt bob haircut. Her all black outfit consisted of a pair of black heels, black dress pants and a black blouse. Tying the outfit together was a massive fluffy blanket scarf, its big tassels swaying as she moved, that she had wrapped around her shoulders loosely. Her green eyes met Jimmy’s, as she walked through the door.

“What is it now, Janine?” Jimmy asked, his voice strained but trying to sound casual.

Janine closed the door behind her, taking a moment to adjust her scarf before setting her gaze on Jimmy. She moved with a quiet confidence, her sharp green eyes meeting his. “You look like you need a vacation,” she remarked dryly, her voice smooth like silk, but carrying an edge.

“I have a new case for you, Jimmy,” Janine informed, setting a file on his table.

“What a surprise…” the 25-year-old remarked, scratching his head through his short dark brown hair.

“I think you’ll actually find this interesting!” Janine smirked, her eyes glinting with an almost mischievous energy as she watched him. “You haven’t had a case like this, I can tell you that,” she continued, picking up the document. “Give it a read,” she said, handing it forward.

“Alright, what is it?” Jimmy snapped back, taking the document off Janine’s hands. “Fur clad women; mysterious noises…” Jimmy muttered, squinting his eyes.

“Keep going…” Janine said.

“Multiple women dressed in fur clothing have been spotted walking into a back alley on 18 Botten St.. Residents of the building surrounding the alley report strange sounds coming through the vents that sound like screaming and sometimes even…” Jimmy trailed off, slowly processing the words.

“Laughing…” Janine finished for him, her tone low and tense.

Jimmy’s brow furrowed as he read through the report again. “Laughing? What the hell is this all about?”

“That’s not all, Jimmy,” Janine’s eyes never left him. “It’s not just strange noises. People have gone missing from the nearby area of that alley. They vanish, and no one can explain it. The sounds… they don’t make sense. One resident swore they heard what sounded like a man pleading for help one night. But the sounds keep coming back, louder each time.”

“Women in fur, kidnappings, strange noises. This all sounds like a bad crime story some idiot wrote on the internet,” Jimmy snickered, flipping through the rest of the file. His fingers drummed against the desk as he processed the bizarre details. “Tell me there’s something concrete here, Janine. Something more than just creepy sounds and fashion choices.”

Janine pulled a USB-drive from her pocket and placed it on Jimmy’s desk with a deliberate tap. “You want something concrete? Watch this.”

Jimmy raised a brow but took the drive without a word, plugging it into his computer. The screen flickered as a grainy surveillance video loaded. The footage was from two nights ago, just around midnight.

“This is from the street a block over…” Jimmy realized.

“Yes, keep watching,” Janine commanded.

At first, nothing happened. The alley was empty, save for a few garbage bins and the distant flicker of a streetlamp. Then, movement.

A man stumbled into the frame. Late twenties, hoodie and jeans. His posture was loose, his head tilted down slightly as he walked, shoulders rising and falling with slow, even breaths.

Jimmy leaned in. “Who’s that?”

“Elliot Vaughn. Reported missing yesterday morning.”

Elliot continued down the sidewalk, his pace unhurried. He reached into his pocket, pulling out his phone and glancing at the screen before slipping it back inside. Just another late-night walk home, nothing unusual—until she appeared.

From the edge of the frame, a woman stepped into his path, stopping just short of him.

She was cloaked in a thick fur coat, the soft texture catching the dim glow of the streetlamp. Even in the grainy footage, there was an elegance to the way she moved—graceful, deliberate, as if she knew he wouldn’t just brush past her.

Elliot halted when the woman in fur stepped into his path. His body language was relaxed—there was no sign of alarm or discomfort, only mild surprise. He glanced up at her, a slight curiosity in his eyes, and she raised a gloved hand, gesturing subtly as she spoke. He hesitated only briefly, then tilted his head slightly in response. Whatever she said, he seemed willing to listen.

For a moment, the two exchanged words, their conversation low and casual, almost as if they were old acquaintances. Elliot adjusted his backpack and moved his hands into his pockets as they walked side by side, the woman’s pace matching his. There was no tension in the air, just the easy rhythm of two people passing the time.

They continued down the sidewalk, moving with purpose, and turned onto Botten Street. The alley ahead loomed dark and narrow, with only a faint flicker from the streetlights providing any light.

Jimmy leaned forward slightly, eyes glued to the screen. “He’s just… walking with her.”

Janine nodded. “No struggle. No resistance. Just a calm walk.”

Elliot and the woman approached the entrance to the alley without missing a beat. The camera caught a few more moments of them talking, but the conversation was muted.. Then, they both disappeared into the darkness of the alley.

Janine’s expression remained unreadable. “He was never seen again. Just like the others.”

“What the hell?” Jimmy’s voice was low, his words carrying disbelief as he leaned back in his chair.

Janine’s gaze didn’t waver from the screen. “That’s exactly it, Jimmy. There’s no sign of a struggle, no forced entry, no desperate cries for help. Just... people walking into that alley and never coming out.”

“I gotta figure this out. I’m going there to see what this is about,” Jimmy informed, a flame of determination in his voice.

Janine’s eyes flicked toward him, her expression unreadable, but there was a sharpness in her gaze. “You sure about this? It’s not like any case you’ve worked before.”

Jimmy stood, pacing the room for a moment before he answered. “I’m sure. People don’t just disappear without reason. Someone or something’s pulling them in, and I need to find out what it is before it happens again.”

“Alright, but promise me you’ll be careful,” she said, her tone softening. She gave him a warm, knowing smile, the hint of concern still lingering. “And maybe take a vacation after this? You could really use it.” She reached down, picking up a tassel of her scarf. Slowly, she traced it along the line of Jimmy’s jaw, the soft fabric tickling his skin in a slow, teasing motion.

Jimmy’s gaze met hers, a mix of amusement and something deeper in his eyes. “A vacation, huh? Yeah, maybe. But first, I’ve got to solve this.”

Janine’s smile deepened, a glint of mischief returning to her eyes. “Just don’t get yourself into trouble, Jimmy. You’ve got that stubborn streak a mile wide.”

He chuckled, though his mind was still heavy with the weight of the case. “Wouldn’t be the first time.”

With one last look at him, Janine turned toward the door and began to close it. Just as it was about to click shut, she paused, a mischievous glint in her eyes. “And, hey… don’t go ahead and let yourself be seduced by some fur lady while you’re at it,” she teased, giving him a playful wink.

“Ah, don’t tease me, Janine…” Jimmy chuckled, shaking his head in amusement. He gave her a mock scowl but couldn’t suppress the smile tugging at his lips.

“But seriously, it’s time to figure this out.” Jimmy thought to himself.

As the cab Jimmy had picked up pulled up to Botten Street, he could feel the hairs on the back of his neck standing on end. The alley where the disappearances had occurred was just a few steps away. His breath caught for a moment, but he quickly shook it off.

He paid the driver and stepped out, his boots hitting the pavement with a sharp click. The street was eerily quiet, the occasional rustle of wind the only sound breaking the stillness. He glanced at the alley ahead, its dark mouth like an invitation to something unknown.

With a deep breath, he began walking toward it, every step growing heavier as he neared the place where the men had vanished. This wasn’t just a case anymore—it was something personal. And he was going to get to the bottom of it, no matter what it took.

As Jimmy reached the center of the alley, he glanced around, looking for something. It was a normal alley. Narrow, littered with trash, and dimly lit by the faint glow of a distant streetlamp. The kind of alley you could walk through a hundred times and never think twice about; nothing special about it.

“There has to be something…” he thought to himself.

That’s when he heard the chatter of two women approaching.

“Shit!” he whispered, instinctively ducking behind a nearby dumpster, holding his breath. His heart started to race, and he peered around the edge, trying to get a glimpse of who was coming.

Through the dim light, he could just make out their silhouettes—two figures in dark clothing. They weren’t dressed in anything particularly out of the ordinary, but something about the way they moved caught his attention. There was a fluidity to their movements, a purposeful energy that felt out of place in such a quiet, abandoned alley.

They stopped just a few feet away from where Jimmy was hiding. He held his breath, hoping they wouldn’t notice him.

One of the women stepped forward, her heel clicking softly against the ground as she approached what seemed to be an unremarkable section of the alley wall. It looked like just another brick facade, but Jimmy's sharp eyes noticed a faint outline near the base—a hidden hatch.

The other woman, standing a few steps behind, spoke in a quiet, deliberate tone. “20, 9, 3, 11, 12, 5.”

Jimmy’s mind raced. “What the hell was that?” The numbers hung in the air, strange and cryptic, but as if they were a code—a sequence that meant something only to them.

As soon as the last number left her lips, a hidden hatch slowly opened, revealing a dark, narrow passageway leading down beneath the ground.

The women didn’t hesitate. The first woman stepped forward, disappearing into the darkened entry. The second woman lingered for a brief moment, scanning the alley with sharp, calculating eyes. Jimmy froze, hoping he hadn’t been spotted.

After a tense few seconds, she turned and followed her companion, the hatch closing silently behind her.

“Holy shit!” Jimmy mouthed, his heart pounding in his chest. He stood still for a moment, processing what he had just witnessed. The chill in the air felt heavier now, pressing down on him as his mind raced with a dozen questions.

Jimmy sneaked his way to the same spot the women had stood at a moment prior. His pulse was racing, but his instincts pushed him forward. He had to know what was going on.

With a shaky breath, he whispered to himself, repeating the sequence the woman had spoken just moments ago: “20, 9, 3, 11, 12, 5.”

Slowly, the bricks shifted, grinding against each other with a low, unsettling sound. The same panel from before slid open again.

The dark passageway loomed before him, but there was no turning back now. He had come this far. There were answers waiting below, and he wasn’t about to walk away just because things had gotten... strange.

He took the first step down the stairs, facing his fate.

At the bottom of the stairs, the passage opened up into a vast underground tunnel. The walls were lined with old pipes and rusted machinery, casting long shadows in the dim light from the few flickering overhead bulbs. The air here smelled like old iron, damp and metallic.

At the very end of the tunnel, something caught his eye—a light. Not the soft, flickering glow of the overhead bulbs, but something brighter, more deliberate, more alive.

Slowly, Jimmy made his way toward the light, his footsteps barely making a sound on the cold stone floor. His heart beat faster with each step, the air growing heavier as he moved closer to the glowing source. The shadows seemed to shift around him, stretching longer the further he went.

When Jimmy finally reached the end of the tunnel, he stopped. The passage before him opened into a series of hallways, far more elegant than anything he had encountered so far. The walls were adorned in deep crimson. Victorian-style wallpaper, heavy with dark patterns, lined the walls, and ornate chandeliers hung from the ceiling, their flickering light casting strange, elongated shadows across the floor.

Just opposite the entrance to the tunnel, stood a golden statue. It was finely crafted, almost lifelike in its detail. The statue resembled a fox, its features elegant and poised. Its body was in mid-stride, the tail curled up behind it in a graceful arc. 

What stood out even more was the wooden board placed atop the statue, with simple but bold lettering etched into it: "Order of The Fox."

“What is this order? What does it have to do with the disappearances? And why the fox?” Jimmy thought to himself.

Shaking off the unsettling thoughts, Jimmy took a deep breath and pushed forward, deciding not to get stuck in the moment. He continued down the hallway, looking for anything of substance to discover, then suddenly.

Click.

Click.

Click.

The sound of heels clicking approached Jimmy, increasing in volume with each step.

“Oh!” Jimmy snapped, a sense of panic overwhelming him. He scanned his surroundings and saw a cabinet in the hallway. Not hesitating for a moment, he opened the door and stepped inside. He didn’t close the door all the way, though. Just enough to peek through for when the danger had passed.

The heels continued to echo down the hallway, each click sounding sharper and closer. Jimmy could hear speech now. It almost sounded like the woman was upset. The steps were just outside Jimmy’s hiding spot. Jimmy held his breath, hoping he wouldn't be heard. His heart pounded in his ears, his body tense with anticipation.

Through the crack in the door, Jimmy caught sight of her—a woman with ginger hair that waved just past her shoulders, wearing a luxurious deep blue fox fur coat. The fur shimmered in the soft light, swaying gently with each movement.

Her voice, sharp and urgent, cut through the air, as she held a phone to her ear.

"Oh yeah? Well, you can tell Regina that..."

Her words trailed off as she turned the corner, her heels clicking further away. Jimmy remained motionless for several long moments, listening for any sign of movement. The silence settled over the hallway once again.

Jimmy let out a deep sigh, his breath coming in long inhales and exhales. Jimmy’s breath caught in his throat as the soft sensation of something brushing against his arm broke through his thoughts. His body stiffened, and for a moment, he froze, his heart hammering in his chest. The warm, plush texture against his skin was unfamiliar—and then it hit him.

He was surrounded by fur.

The realization came like a wave. His panicked mind had barely registered it before, but now, as the soft material shifted around him, he recognized the soft, luxurious feel of the coats lining the inside of the cabinet. Fur coats, stoles, wraps. He was hiding in a storage cabinet packed full of them, and the warmth that had washed over him was coming from the dense layers of fur.

Jimmy stepped out of the cabinet, glancing back at it in surprise. “How did I even fit in there?” he muttered under his breath. The cabinet was packed—how had he managed to stay so hidden?

Shaking the thought away, he refocused. He had a job to do, and there were answers waiting ahead.

Jimmy moved cautiously down the hallway, his steps quiet as he neared a door with a small window. Curiosity tugged at him, and he peeked inside.

The room beyond was a classroom, but it wasn’t like any classroom he’d seen before. A group of women sat in neatly arranged seats, all of them dressed in luxurious furs, some with long, plush fur stoles draped across their shoulders, others with full-length coats, some with both. At the front of the room, the teacher—a woman draped in a golden island fox fur poncho—stood beside a projector. Her movements were fluid, the fur swaying with each gesture, catching the dim light in a way that felt almost hypnotic.

The projector screen displayed an image of a man. His figure was outlined in vivid color, with certain areas marked in red: the armpits, feet, neck, sides, ribs and the groin. Nearby parts of his body were shaded in orange, green, and blue. The significance of the marks was clear. They were teaching sensitivity.

Jimmy swallowed hard, his curiosity piqued but his instincts on edge. He moved quickly, trying to shake off the strange feeling creeping up his spine. As he made his way onward, the unsettling sense that he had stumbled into something much larger than he expected only deepened.

"Please!" a desperate cry echoed, bouncing off the walls of the complex. The voice was unmistakably male.

Jimmy followed the sound, his steps quickening as the voice grew louder with each passing moment. He turned another corner, his pulse racing. Every instinct told him to move faster, but he couldn’t shake the gnawing feeling that something wasn’t right.

Then, just as he was nearing the source of the sound, the unmistakable click of heels echoed down the hallway again. This time, it was two sets, in perfect sync. His heart skipped a beat, and he immediately froze, scanning his surroundings.

Seeing an empty classroom just ahead, he rushed toward it and slipped inside. He pressed himself against the wall, barely breathing, as the sound of heels grew louder, closer. “Not again!” he muttered under his breath.

The two women passed by the classroom, their heels clicking sharply against the floor. The first woman wore a sleek, deep purple fox fur coat that shimmered under the dim lighting. Her outfit was elegant, but the fur made it stand out, the soft material draping over her shoulders with an almost regal look. The second woman was dressed in a similar style, but her coat was a lighter, silvery grey, and the fur was fluffier, almost cloud-like as it cascaded down her back. They both looked like a pair of clouds traversing down the corridor.

As they walked by, one of them glanced at the other and remarked with a sly smile, “Did you see the stoles Bianca brought us?”

The second woman’s eyes sparkled with anticipation. “Yeah. I can’t wait to try them on myself… and on him.”

Jimmy pressed on, trying to focus, blocking out the lingering echoes of the women’s words. His steps were quieter now as he continued to follow the distant sound, hoping it would lead him to whatever was hidden deeper within this labyrinth of hallways.

Jimmy’s heart skipped a beat as he caught sight of unmistakable male legs turning the corner up ahead. He froze for a moment, processing the brief glimpse before quickly gathering his bearings. There was no mistaking it—someone was here. A man, and he’d just vanished from view.

Jimmy picked up his pace, moving as silently as he could while keeping his eyes fixed on where the man had turned. He reached the corner and peeked around it, catching sight of the man just as he disappeared through a wooden door labeled "7" in bold, black lettering. The door shut with a soft click, its frame blending into the dimly lit hallway.

Jimmy took another step forward, scanning the corridor. More doors lined the passageway, each marked with a different number stretching further down into the unknown. Small, rectangular windows were embedded in each door.

Then, he heard it.

The air trembled with sound, soft at first, then unmistakable. Laughter. Muffled, forced, and layered. It wasn’t just one voice. Multiple voices. Men, their chuckles and gasps blending together into a chorus of helplessness.

Jimmy steadied his breath and leaned closer to the window of Door 7. His eyes widened.

The room inside was unlike anything he had expected. The far wall was covered entirely in thick, luxurious fur, wine red and inviting, as if designed purely for touch. And against that wall, strapped tight with leather restraints, was the man he had been following, now entirely naked. His wrists were pinned high above his head, ankles spread apart, his body locked in place.

Next to him, a large paper canvas stood, its edges curling slightly. Bold, black strokes of ink spelled out a message that read "NO BACK TALK TO YOUR MISTRESS!"

Then, his eyes dropped to the woman standing before the bound man.

Her caramel hair waved down her back as she exuded power and elegance, wrapped in an enormous silver fox fur stole draped over her shoulders. Beneath it, she wore a sleek, form-fitting black dress, slit at the side, revealing just enough of her stocking-clad leg to add an air of controlled seduction. She wore black glistening satin gloves, trimmed with the same fur as her stole.

Her fingers skittered up and down his sides, the sleek satin gliding effortlessly over his bare skin like butter. The man jerked violently in place, his muscles contracting with each touch. His stomach tensed, his chest heaved, and his restrained arms quivered as he tried to twist away.

Her fingers traveled higher, gliding up, up, up, slipping into the hollows of his underarms. The instant they made contact, the man screamed with laughter, his body arching violently, his laughter now raw and unrestrained. His fingers clenched into tight fists, his legs trembling with sheer overstimulation as she wiggled her fingers in his sensitive armpits.

She was tickling him.

That was it. That was the answer. The laughter in the vents, the missing men, every strange turn this case had taken, it all led back to this. This place. This complex. It was a den of tickling.

Jimmy crept to the next door, his breath steady but his pulse racing. Slowly, he peeked inside. At the center of the room stood a man, also completely naked, with his hands tied above his head to the ceiling. His ankles were secured to the floor with cuffs, preventing him from escaping.

Standing behind him was a woman dressed in a full length cream blue fox fur coat and a sumptuous stole to boot, completing her opulent look. Her long, red nails explored his armpits with malicious vigor as he squirmed and twisted. The soft fur of her coat and stole brushed against his back as he thrashed and cackled, unable to escape the ticklish torment.

Only the woman wasn’t alone. In front of him kneeled another woman, dressed in nothing but lingerie, draped in a long, plush fur boa. With a mischievous grin, she wielded a feather duster, running its soft, fluttering feathers slowly and deliberately along his exposed genitalia. Every stroke sent fresh waves of ticklish tension through him, leaving him shuddering in ticklish, fluffy ecstacy. His cock wasn’t visible, but it was somewhere in there, hidden by a cloud of ticklish feathers.

“Oh my god…” Jimmy breathed, his voice barely above a whisper, laced with shock and disbelief.

He skimmed through the different rooms, each more shocking than the last. One room held a woman in a lush silver fox cape, its thick fur swallowing her frame as she straddled a restrained man. Her manicured fingers teased along his ribs, her breathy laughter mixing with his shrieks as she whispered sweet nothings into his ear as the edges of her cape teased his skin as he struggled.

Further down, a woman in a black fox fur coat and matching fur hat stood behind a man secured in stocks, her gloved fingers delicately tracing patterns on his stretched-out arches. Every flick of her wiggling fingers sent tingles of tickle through him, his body jerking violently against the restraints, his cries drowned beneath the muffled laughter echoing through the hallway.

In the third room, a woman reclined luxuriously on the bed beside a bound man, her body draped in an opulent emerald fox fur coat that spilled around her like a cloud. Her fingers idly stroked the downy trim of her coat as she watched the screen before them. The man beside her was spread-eagle, wrists and ankles securely bound to the posts of the grand bed. His chest rose and fell rapidly, his muscles flexing in anxious anticipation.

The video displayed a man stretched out on a bed, his arms and legs restrained firmly at each corner. His body was taut, muscles strained under the pressure of the restraints. A woman, dressed in a simple black outfit, hovered over him. She began tickling and skittering her fingers on his sides, then slowly rising up, using her nails to scrape gently at his ribs. The man twisted and struggled, his laughter echoing through the room, though his attempts to break free were futile.

The woman on the bed let out a satisfied hum, drawing Jimmy’s attention back to her. She slipped a hand into a thick, fluffy fur mitten and lazily traced it along the captive man's torso, letting the plush texture tease his skin. Down his ribs, across his stomach, along his sides and lower.

The man’s throbbing cock twitched with every caress of the impossibly soft fur mitten, the fluffy hairs gliding across his skin, sending bolts of pleasure throughout his body. The glove teased his quivering flesh, traveling down towards his most vulnerable spot. The lady took a hold of his aching manhood, the impossibly soft fur enveloping around his cock like a cocoon of fluff. Slowly, she pleasured him with her fur, looking at him with a satisfied smile. Jimmy could tell the man was moaning, the way his head turned back with each fluffy pump. The woman said something, though Jimmy couldn’t tell what it was. The result, however, was that they both turned their gazes to the tickle video before them.

"Is this... conditioning?" Jimmy wondered quietly, his thoughts running wild.

“You’re not supposed to be here…” a feminine voice came from behind, sounding stern and serious

Jimmy’s heart dropped in his chest as he turned around to face the three women he’d seen earlier. The first with a luxurious deep blue fox fur coat, her ginger hair flowing past her shoulders. The second woman’s sleek purple fur coat shimmered in the dim light, draping elegantly over her frame. The third woman was dressed in a soft, silvery grey fur coat, almost ethereal in the way the light danced across it.

Before Jimmy could react, they reached out and grabbed him by the arms, lifting him off the ground with surprising strength. His feet barely touched the floor as they began dragging him down the hall. He tried to pull away, to no avail. There was no escaping what was to come.

“Where are you taking me?” Jimmy yelled out, demanding answers.

“The headmistress might want to… have a word… with you…” one of the women replied, her tone teasing and ominous.

They turned a corner, and there it was: a massive, imposing dark wooden door at the end of the hall. In grand golden lettering it read: “HEADMISTRESS” The women stopped just short of it, and one of them knocked twice.

“Enter,” a commanding voice came from within, sending a chill down Jimmy’s spine.

The door creaked open, revealing a lavish office. Behind a grand, polished desk sat the headmistress—her presence commanding and serene. She wore a luxurious baby blue fox fur coat that flowed gracefully down her figure, the soft fabric shimmering in the light. A matching stole draped elegantly over her shoulders, adding to her regal appearance. Her confidence was palpable, radiating warmth and subtle seduction with every glance, unmistakably Latina. Her dark, rich hair framed her face softly, and when her gaze met Jimmy’s, it felt as though she could see right through him.

“Well, well, well… What do we have here? A little secret agent?” Her voice was teasing, sultry in its motherly tone.

Standing at the back of the room was her assistant, a striking woman of 28. Her ebony skin gleamed in the soft light of the office, her dark hair flowing past her shoulders and her long red nails were painted to perfection. She wore an impossibly enormous golden island fox fur coat that enveloped her form. Her presence was as intimidating as it was alluring, her gaze sharp and watchful as she stood silently by her superior’s side. Her red lips twisted into a smile as she gazed upon Jimmy.

The headmistress glanced at her assistant, nodding as if giving her a signal. With a slow, deliberate motion, the assistant stood and made her way over to Jimmy. As she reached him, she smoothly produced a pair of handcuffs from her belt and secured them around his wrists, her touch firm and controlled. Once she finished, the assistant stepped back, returning to her position beside the desk. She gestured to one of the benches nearby. "Take a seat," she commanded, her voice smooth yet laced with authority.

Jimmy sat down on the bench, the soft cushioning yielding beneath him.

"That will be all, ladies," the headmistress said, her tone both smooth and authoritative as she waved her hand dismissively. The women exchanged glances before quietly exiting the room, leaving Jimmy alone with the headmistress and her assistant.

Turning her gaze back to Jimmy, a warm, almost motherly smile curled across her lips. "I think it's time for introductions, don’t you agree? Tell me, dear, what should I call you?"

“J-Jimmy…” he stammered, his voice faltering as the tension in the room grew heavier. His nerves got the best of him, making the simplest introduction feel like a struggle.

"Well, Jimmy," she purred, her voice smooth and inviting, "It's a pleasure to meet you." She straightened up, her posture regal and elegant. "I am Vivienne De La Cruz," she continued, her voice rich with subtle seduction. "The Headmistress of The Order of The Fox," she gestured to the lady next to her. “And here’s my lovely assistant.”

“I’m Kayla,” the assistant introduced herself. “Pleasure,” Kayla added with a slight, knowing smile, her voice calm and smooth, yet there was a sharpness to it that hinted at her own authority. Her eyes never left Jimmy, studying him with a subtle intensity.

Vivienne sat down in her chair, adjusting her stole slightly. Now eye level with Jimmy, she continued, her tone firmer but still warm. “"I understand you’ve been exploring our little establishment… And, to be honest, I watched you through our cameras the entire time. I must say, your curiosity has led you into quite an interesting situation."

She leaned forward slightly, her presence commanding but inviting, as if drawing him into her web. "Tell me, Jimmy," she purred, "What is it you were hoping to find?"

"I’m a detective," Jimmy began, his voice faltering slightly but holding firm, "and I got a report about women gathering in the alley, strange noises coming through the vents, and men disappearing without a trace. And what do I find? A secret society of women who kidnap men… and torture them with tickling." His words hung heavy in the air. He met her gaze, desperate for an explanation.

Vivienne’s smirk widened, her eyes sparkling with amusement and something far more dangerous. She leaned back in her chair, her fingers gracefully tracing the edge of her desk as she regarded him with an almost affectionate curiosity. 

“Would you like to know the origin of our order?” Vivienne inquired, her voice laced with a teasing warmth. Her fingers glided down the luxurious fur of her coat, the soft material yielding under her touch.

“I’m sure you’re about to enlighten me…” Jimmy clapped back, trying to hold his ground despite the tension thickening in the air.

Vivienne’s smile deepened, her eyes never leaving his. She rose from her chair with effortless elegance, each movement slow and deliberate. As she walked behind him, the fur of her coat wiggled softly with her every step. Her stole, large and luxurious, swayed behind her, the soft fur trailing in a seductive rhythm that matched the slow, intoxicating sway of her hips.

“Are you familiar with the island of Peludo?” Vivienne asked, her voice smooth and casual as she slid closer to Jimmy.

“The island in the Caribbean?” he replied, his mind trying to piece it together.

“That’s the one!” Vivienne’s eyes gleamed with a knowing glint. She motioned toward a painting on the wall—a portrait of a regal woman. “This is my ancestor, Theodora De La Cruz. She played a pivotal role in Peludo’s independence from Spain.”

Jimmy’s gaze followed her gesture, eyes landing on the woman in the painting. She was dressed in a baby blue gown, matching feathered hat perched gracefully atop her head, and a luxurious stole draped over her shoulders, exuding authority and elegance.

Vivienne’s voice took on a teasing tone as she leaned closer to him, her lips just inches from his ear. “Do you know what her favorite thing to do with men was, Jimmy?”

“N-no…” Jimmy stammered, unsure where this was headed.

The air between them seemed to thicken as Vivienne’s voice dropped to a soft, almost conspiratorial whisper. “Tickling, darling…” Her fingers, smooth as silk, reached under his chin, lightly stroking his cheek. The sleeve of her luxurious, voluptuous coat brushed against him, the soft fur teasing his skin, sending an unexpected shiver down his spine.

She pulled back just slightly, a knowing smile curling on her lips as she stood upright once more. “She used it to punish criminals, pirates, and anyone who defied her. It was her… specialty.” Vivienne’s voice became more deliberate as she continued, her gaze never leaving his. “And when Theodora’s reign ended, her daughter, Isabela, carried on her legacy. She founded our order.”

She gestured around the room, her eyes gleaming with pride. “Our order was established as a private contractor—a punishment service for those who needed… correction.”

“So, you use tickling?” Jimmy asked, trying to piece together the twisted puzzle. “Then what’s the fur about?”

Vivienne’s lips curled into a joyous smile, her eyes sparkling with mischief. “Oh, darling, we simply adore fur,” she purred, her voice soft and enticing. “The softness, the luxury, the elegance… it’s intoxicating. It gives us a commanding presence, a sense of power. It makes us irresistible.” She circled around him with a slow, deliberate grace. She stopped just in front of him, her eyes never leaving his. “And…” she continued, her voice lowering to a seductive whisper, “we find it to be quite pleasurable, darling…”

Vivienne leaned in, her breath warm against his skin. Her delicate fingers reached for the end of her stole, lifting it with a graceful movement. Slowly, she traced the length of it down his cheek, the luxurious fur sliding over his skin. She then guided it down his neck, the soft hairs brushing against him, before bringing it up the other side of his face. The sensation was tingling, teasing, and intimate, sending a shiver through him.

Jimmy’s eyelids fluttered, then closed slightly as Vivienne brushed the stole across his face. The fur was impossibly warm and soft, comforting, and delicious. It was soothing, almost hypnotic, and for a brief moment, he found himself lost in the luxurious sensation. But as soon as she finished, his senses jolted back into focus, and he shook himself awake, his breath quickening.

Vivienne giggled softly, a playful sound that sent a shiver down his spine. With a slow, teasing motion, she waved the end of her stole in front of his face, her eyes dancing with amusement. “You like that, don’t you?” she cooed.

Jimmy’s focus sharpened, but his voice still held a hint of wonder as he asked, “So you punish criminals?”

Vivienne’s smile grew, her eyes gleaming with something deeper, darker. “Criminals, yes. But not just criminals, Jimmy,” she replied, her voice smooth, almost hypnotic. “Anyone who falls under the judgment of our order.” 

Jimmy’s voice was steady, but his curiosity was undeniable. “How does one fall under the judgment of your order?”

“It’s simple, really,” she began, her voice calm, but with an unmistakable edge. “Disrespecting the order, betraying those we’ve been closely associated with. But...” she paused for a moment, her gaze narrowing, as if savoring the weight of her words."There's also the matter of sneaking into our premises without permission.” Her lips curled into a smile that was both enticing and dangerous, the implication of her words hanging in the air like a promise.

Kayla stepped forward, her movements deliberate and precise as she approached Jimmy. With a firm but smooth grip, she helped him off the chair and guided him toward a bed built seamlessly into the floor. The bed itself was a work of art, its surface draped in a luxurious fur sheet that shimmered softly in the dim light, the texture inviting.

Without a word, she tossed him onto the bed with a swift motion, the plush surface giving under his weight. As he tried to adjust, she expertly attached his handcuffs to a hoop on the top edge of the mattress, securing him in place.

Vivienne, watching with a slight, knowing smile, walked toward the bottom of the bed where Kayla was now positioned. With a slow, deliberate motion, she handed Kayla two large, exquisite fur boas, each one soft and opulent, their fur glistening under the light.  She knelt beside Jimmy’s legs, each movement smooth and calculated as she carefully threaded the boas through the hoops at the bottom of the mattress.

With quick efficiency, she wrapped the boas around his ankles, tying them securely. The delicate fur brushed against his skin with every twist, the sensation both soft and suffocating in its grip. Kayla gave a satisfied nod as she finished her task, her eyes flickering with amusement. She leaned closer, her lips curling into a teasing smile.

"Don't you look comfortable?" she said, her voice laced with both amusement and a hint of challenge, as she gazed down at him.

"He does, darling..." Vivienne added, her tone smooth and dripping with both satisfaction and a touch of playfulness. She slowly stepped forward, her heels clicking softly on the floor as she approached the bed, her gaze never leaving him.

Kayla’s eyes glinted with mischief as she hovered over Jimmy, her fingers brushing lightly against the fur boas as if savoring the moment. “Do you think he’s ready?” she asked, her voice dropping to a soft, seductive tone.

Vivienne circled Jimmy, her eyes narrowing slightly as she surveyed him, a playful smile tugging at the corner of her lips. “Oh, he’s ready,” she purred, her gaze lingering on him as if she could feel the tension radiating off him. “He’s been ready the moment he stepped into our world.”

Kayla, silent and efficient, moved swiftly to the task at hand. With a flick of her wrist, she retrieved a pair of scissors, their cold steel reflecting the dim light. She began cutting away his clothes with precision, each snip of fabric echoing in the room, stripping him of his defenses layer by layer until all that was left was his underwear… then nothing.

Jimmy's eyes widened, his breath catching as the chill air met his exposed skin. His lip trembled, unable to control the fear and uncertainty that flooded through him. Although he was beyond scared, his exposed penis twitched slightly at every moment.

Vivienne’s gaze never left Jimmy’s face, her eyes dark and calculating as she took in his every reaction. She moved toward him with a slow, deliberate grace, her fingers trailing along the edge of her fur stole, the texture soft and tantalizing against her skin. “Are you frightened, Jimmy?” she asked, her voice now colder, yet still laced with the same seductive undercurrent. “Or are you excited?”

She stood just next to him now and she kneeled down, just close enough that he could smell the rich scent of her perfume mingling with the soft warmth of her fur. Her hand reached out, grazing his cheek lightly, almost tenderly, as though she were evaluating his reaction. “Or maybe it’s both…” she brushed her fingers beneath his chin, giving it a soft, teasing tickle. Her smile curled at the edges, a knowing, dangerous smile. “So sweet... so cute... so vulnerable.”

“W-w-what are you going to do to me?” Jimmy stammered, his voice trembling with uncertainty.

“Hah, is he so—” Kayla began to mock, but Vivienne silenced her with a look.

“No, no, Kayla…” Vivienne’s voice was smooth, commanding. She gracefully straddled Jimmy, her coat flowing over his lap like an impossibly soft blanket. The fur brushed gently against his knees, teasing his sensitive skin.

She leaned in, her breath warm against his ear as she spoke in slow, deliberate tones. “Allow me to explain... exactly... what we're going to do... to our dear guest here...” With each pause, she moved a fraction closer, her words almost a caress, as if savoring the moment before revealing more.

Vivienne gently caressed his cheek, her touch almost reverent as she leaned in close, her breath warm against his skin. Her eyes never left Jimmy's, deep and unwavering, as the seductive, motherly smile on her lips never faltered. Her voice lowered to a sultry whisper, dripping with honeyed menace:

“We are going to tickle you, darling… tease you until you can’t take it… We will make you laugh, beg, and squirm… We will drive you mad with pleasure beyond your wildest dreams…  until the very air you breathe feels like a constant reminder of the soft torment we can bring. You won’t be able to think of anything else but us... but our touch, our tickling, our furs. And each time you think you’ve reached your limit, we’ll push you further, just to watch you shatter... and then pull you back again, only to do it all over again.”

She could see the conflict in his eyes—fear and curiosity warring for dominance. But Vivienne wasn’t done with him. She shifted slightly, her fur brushing against his body as she adjusted herself, and her fingers danced lightly across his chest, not touching him fully, but teasing the edges of his senses.

“I think it’s time we begin, don’t you?” Vivienne said softly, her voice laced with a dangerous calm. She gently cupped his chin, tilting his face toward her.

“I think it is...” Kayla replied, her voice cool and steady as she approached the foot of the bed. She positioned herself, eyes glinting with a quiet hunger, and gently caressed the bottoms of Jimmy’s feet with her palms. The sensation hit Jimmy’s feet like a fist. He couldn’t see anything behind this enormous wall of soft, luxurious, warm, sumptuous fur, called Vivienne.

Jimmy tensed in his restraints, his body reacting instinctively to the pressure. Vivienne’s giggle was soft, like a silk thread teasing the air. She let the tail of her stole glide over his mouth, tracing the sensitive edges of his lips with a tantalizing touch. She leaned in, her presence overwhelming as she cupped the back of his head, pulling him just a little closer. Her lips brushed against his cheek, leaving a warm, lingering kiss before she whispered in his ear, her voice low and seductive, 

“It’s tickle time, darling…”

Vivienne’s fingers met Jimmy’s exposed underarms and the moment her nails grazed his skin, a burst of uncontrollable laughter escaped from Jimmy’s lips. He tugged against the restraints, desperately trying to pull away, but Vivienne’s touch was relentless, every stroke a precise, teasing assault on his senses. She smiled, enjoying the way his body reacted to the soft torment, her fingers skimming over his most sensitive spots as she dragged out his helpless laughter.

Kayla stretched out her arms and with deliberate slowness, her red nails gleaming in the soft light as they hovered just above Jimmy’s bare feet. With a teasing grin, she began to gently trace the sensitive surface of his soles, her nails skittering lightly across the arches, the heels, and the soft pads of his feet. His feet jerked and twisted, trying to escape the skittering nails, but he wasn’t going anywhere. The soft fur boas held his ankles firmly and place, and brushed his ankles each time they turned around, adding a sensual sting to the torment.

Jimmy’s laughter was loud, instantaneous and raw. The women’s teasing nails—skittering, tracing, tickling—sent an electric shock through him. It felt as if a surge of tingling electricity was coursing through his body, like being struck by lightning—except this lightning was pure tickle torture, arcing through his every nerve.

“OH GOD, NO! WAIT! HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!” Jimmy cried out, as his widened eyes stared into Vivienne’s, her amused expression ever amplifying the feeling of dread deep within his chest. Her smile was warm, loving, almost motherly. A smile only someone with years of experience could wield. In that moment, Jimmy knew this wasn’t just any smile.

It was the smile of a tickler.

“Does it tickle, darling?” she purred, her voice dripping with that same sultry, motherly cadence. She wasn’t asking out of curiosity, but more as a statement, savoring the helplessness she could see in his eyes. Her nails danced lightly over his skin, barely grazing the surface, but enough to make him squirm, his laughter bubbling up uncontrollably. “Kayla’s really wreaking havoc on your poor feet, isn’t she?”

She leaned in closer, her breath warm against his ear, her fingers never stopping their teasing motion. “Tell me, how does it feel to be completely at our mercy? Every inch of your body ticklish, just waiting for us to make you laugh, beg, squirm…”

Her lips brushed against his ear as she whispered the last part, her fingers skimming down to trace circles around his ribs, her nails just sharp enough to send jolts of sensation through his body.

“Does it tickle yet, darling? Or do you want us to keep going?” she added, her voice dripping with amusement, like a predator enjoying the chase.

“He’s a squirmer!” Kayla called out from behind him, her voice filled with amusement as her glimmering nails danced over his soles. The light caught the sharp, polished tips of her fingers as they traced a slow, tantalizing path up to the base of his toes, sending surges of tickle through his body.

“Is he now?” Vivienne responded, her tone warm, yet carrying an unmistakable edge of amusement. She leaned in, so close now that her presence almost enveloped him entirely. The soft edge of her stole traced delicately along his cheek, sending shivers down his spine. Her voice dropped to a low, teasing whisper, “Tell me, darling… Since you squirm so much… Do the boas tickle your ankles?”

They did tickle. Each time his feet twisted, the soft, teasing hairs of the boas brushed against his ankles, tickling in the most teasing way. The sensation was so subtle yet constant that it drove him crazy. He couldn’t escape it. No matter how hard he tried to shift his position, the boas were always there, their gentle caress ever teasing him further.

His ankles weren’t the only part of him being tormented by fur. Every time Jimmy twisted and squirmed, trying to break free from the relentless teasing of his ticklers, his back brushed against the plush fur sheet beneath him, sending ripples of pleasurable shivers up his spine. But the worst of it? His cock, helpless and vulnerable, brushed against Vivienne’s fur coat—again and again. Every. Single. Time.

With each passing second, he could feel himself growing harder, his body betraying him against his will. Every brush of fur, every soft graze, every teasing tickle of luxurious plushness fueled his arousal further, making it impossible to resist. The fur enveloped his lap completely, spreading over him like a suffocating veil of fluffy torment, its delicate softness only intensifying the pressure of his desire.

Vivienne paused, her fingers stilling for just a moment, allowing the silence to hang in the air. She shifted her position slightly, her movements slow and deliberate. As she adjusted, she felt something firm press against her, a sensation that made her smile to herself. She leaned in close, her breath warm against his ear, her voice a soft, teasing whisper.

"Well, well... Are you aroused, darling?" she purred, her tone laced with both amusement and a subtle dominance. She let her fingers graze the edge of his jaw as she awaited his response, her presence overwhelming in its intensity.

Jimmy couldn’t bring himself to answer, roaring laughter occupying his vocal chords. Jimmy’s thoughts were scattered, the sensation overwhelming, his body betraying him with every involuntary twitch.

"Kayla, stop tickling him for a moment," Vivienne commanded, her voice smooth, authoritative.

Kayla immediately complied, her hands retracting from Jimmy’s feet. The sudden absence of sensation left a void that was almost as oppressive as the tickling itself. The room fell into a heavy silence, the only sound being Jimmy’s excessive panting, each breath coming in short, ragged bursts as he struggled to regain control.

Vivienne slowly rose, her posture elegant and poised, taking a moment to stand above him and gaze down at their ticklee. Her eyes lingered on his throbbing arousal, a subtle, amused smile curving her lips. She tilted her head slightly, as if contemplating the sight before her, the air around them thick with tension.

“Now would you look at that, darling…” she cooed, her voice dripping with a teasing amusement. “I wonder, Jimmy, are you enjoying your predicament more than you’d like to admit?” She paused, letting the question hang in the air, her eyes glinting with playful satisfaction.

“Aw, don’t feel too embarrassed. This is the usual reaction, no one escapes it. Not even you.” Vivienne leaned in closer. “The tickling... the furs... it’s all so delicious, isn’t it?” Her words were both a challenge and a caress, a soft command wrapped in desire.

Vivienne kneeled down gracefully, her movements slow and deliberate, as though savoring every moment. Her fingers trailed across his cheek once more, the touch light and tender, as if toying with the contrast between the softness of her caress and the intensity of the situation. Her gaze locked onto his, dark and penetrating, that same smile curling at the corners of her lips.

“Well, we can’t leave it alone, now can we?” she purred, her voice low and hushed, dripping with both challenge and promise. Each word lingered in the air, adding to the heavy tension that had settled between them.

"Do you want to open the cabinet, Vivienne?" Kayla asked, her voice laced with an undercurrent of mischief. A sly smirk danced on her lips, her eyes glinting with anticipation as she watched Vivienne, eager to see what would come next.

"Do you think he’s ready for what’s inside, Kayla?" Vivienne’s voice was teasing with an edge of danger, as she turned her gaze back to Jimmy, her eyes locking onto his with a quiet intensity. She could almost feel his unease, and it delighted her.

Kayla’s grin widened as she leaned in slightly, her voice almost a purr as she responded. “Oh, I do…”

Vivienne stepped toward the large cabinet, her hand hovering over the handle. The room seemed to grow quieter, the air thick with tension. She gave one last look at Jimmy, as if savoring the moment. She gave him a teasing wink, before pulling the cabinet open with a soft creak. Inside, rows of tickling instruments awaited—feathers, dusters, brushes, various tools, each one more devious than the last. The soft glint of metal, the delicate curves of the feathers, the assortment of textures all seemed to beckon with an almost sinister allure.

“I think this will do very nicely…” Vivienne murmured, her voice almost indulgent, as her fingers stretched toward the cabinet. With a predatory smirk playing at the corners of her lips, Vivienne withdrew an enormous feather duster from the cabinet. The downy strands of countless ostrich feathers fluttered slightly in the air as she pulled it free, catching the light with a soft, almost ethereal glow. 

The feathers, so soft and delicate, seemed to shimmer as they brushed together, exuding a luxurious, almost hypnotic allure. Vivienne ran her fingertips lightly over the feathers, savoring the texture as if it were a precious object she had just claimed for her own.

She turned her gaze back to Jimmy, locking eyes with him. The terror in his eyes only made the moment sweeter. With a deliberate, teasing motion, she waved the duster through the air, the feathers rippling, as though beckoning the inevitable. “Only the best for our dear guest. Isn’t that right, darling?” she purred, her voice dripping with sweet malice.

“Oh, he’s in trouble now…” Kayla teased, her voice dripping with wicked delight. Her eyes sparkled with amusement as she watched the feather duster glide through the air, sensing the impending chaos. Her lips curled into a slow, knowing smile, as if she could already hear Jimmy’s helpless laughter in her mind.

“Please, no…” Jimmy whimpered, his voice barely above a breath, trembling with a mixture of dread and defeat. “I’m begging you… just… don’t…”

Vivienne stood before Jimmy, the feather duster held delicately in her hand. She tilted her head, a smile playing at the corners of her lips. "Oh, darling… You really think we’re done with you?" Her gaze drifted to his arousal, and she raised the duster, almost casually, her eyes flickering with amusement. "Look at the state of you… How could we leave you like this? You deserve something more... special, don’t you think?"

Kayla smirked as she slowly lowered herself onto the plush fur beside him, her body pressing into the soft fabric. She stretched out next to Jimmy, cupping her chin with her hand. “You thought you were safe, didn’t you?” she whispered, her voice warm and teasing, but with an undeniable edge. She could feel the tension radiating from him, the way his chest rose and fell with every shallow breath.

Vivienne kneeled between Jimmy’s feet, her hand gripping the feather duster, poised in the air with deadly precision. She angled the feathers towards his cock, her movements slow and deliberate, twitching the duster. With a teasing slowness, she inched the duster closer to him, each twitch and flutter of the feathers a calculated tease. Jimmy’s eyes widened, his chest rising and falling in shallow, rapid breaths as he locked his gaze on the duster. Each inch of progress the feathers made sent panic coursing through his veins.

“The tickle is coming, darling,” Vivienne purred, her voice dripping with slow, deliberate intent. “Can you feel it? Just wait until it touches you.”

Jimmy’s body tensed, his breath hitching as he instinctively twisted, trying to move away from the impending sensation. But the feathers were getting closer, and he could do nothing but watch in horrified fascination as they drifted nearer.

Without warning, Kayla’s fingers pressed into his sides, exploring with a teasing vigor. The ticklish intensity ramped up by the second, forcing laughter to bubble within him. She watched with satisfaction as his body jerked, his muscles tensing in reflex.

“You’re not going to escape, sweetheart,” she said, her voice almost a coo, as her fingers danced over his skin, moving down toward his waist. “Just let it happen… Trust me, it’ll only get worse from here.”

Vivienne’s feather duster finally came into contact with his body, brushing across his balls just lightly enough to send a shiver of ticklish sensation through his body. It was soft, tantalizing, but it was enough to break him. The duster fluttered across his groin, teasing, as the feathers elicited pleasure mixed with agonizing tickling rippling through him.

“There’s no running, darling," Vivienne said, her voice dark and satisfying, knowing she had him exactly where she wanted him.

Jimmy’s laughter soared to a new, desperate crescendo, the sound almost painful as Kayla’s nails worked their way mercilessly over his sides. The duster fluttered endlessly about his groin, each teasing movement deepening the agony of his situation.

Jimmy's mind raced back to the beginning of the evening, to Janine—oh, Janine. How he wished, in that moment, that she were here to pull him from this madness, to offer him a semblance of comfort. Her gentle touch, her soothing voice, her warmth—nothing in his current reality could compare. If only she knew what he was enduring now, how desperately he longed for her presence to rescue him from the unrelenting tickle torment.

But Janine wasn't here. She couldn't save him now. Only his ticklers, Vivienne and Kayla, held the power over him. And their tickling was nothing like the brush of Janine’s scarf tassel. His body trembled, caught between the fleeting thought of her and the cruel reality of his situation. Each breath he took seemed to draw in more of the soft, teasing air around him, the ticklish feathers still fluttering along his manhood like an endless reminder of what he couldn't escape.

Kayla’s fingers brushed over his ribs, birthing a new wave of ticklish heat through him. The reality of it—of being trapped between pleasure and agony—dawned on him again. Janine's absence had never felt more suffocating.

“That’s it, darling… Laugh for us… Let us tickle you…” Vivienne's voice was soft, but it held an undeniable command, a coaxing that was as irresistible as it was cruel. The feathers traced a slow path around his balls, then up and down his shaft and around his ticklish cock head. The touch was light and pleasurable, yet it sent waves of uncontrollable laughter through him.

Kayla's voice dropped to a soft, almost seductive whisper. "Don't resist, darling... you can't. It tickles, doesn’t it? Every touch, every stroke... It's too much. You can’t run, you can’t hide. You can’t escape the tickle, so just surrender to it... Let go and laugh."

Jimmy’s body trembled, unable to stop the inevitable as his laughter erupted uncontrollably. “HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA! STOP IT! I CAN’T! I’M GOING MAD!”

Kayla smirked, her fingers still teasing his sides. “He’s ours, Vivienne. Completely and utterly.” She leaned closer, her breath hot against Jimmy’s ear. “And you won’t be free until we say so…”

Jimmy’s body spasmed, his mind racing with a mix of frustration, embarrassment, and the overwhelming sensations coursing through him. His mind was a blur—everything was a blur but the tickling, the constant, unrelenting tickling.

Droplets of precum dripped steadily from his straining manhood as Vivienne’s feather duster glided over him, the soft, teasing feathers brushing against his most sensitive areas. They engulfed and fluttered about his testicles with maddening precision, sending waves of ticklish pleasure and torment through his entire body. The sensations were unbearable, driving him toward the brink of insanity.

Just as Jimmy felt himself teetering on the edge of surrender, his body trembling with the unbearable ticklish sensations, Vivienne abruptly withdrew the feather duster, her eyes gleaming with quiet satisfaction. With a subtle motion, she signaled Kayla to pause, the sudden stillness almost as oppressive as the tickling itself. Jimmy’s gasps filled the air, his body yearning for release, caught in a whirlwind of sensations that had no outlet.

Vivienne leaned back, setting the duster down by Jimmy’s feet. “Kayla, I think he deserves a little break. After all, we wouldn’t want to break our darling, would we?” She glanced at Jimmy with a slow, calculating smile, savoring the sight of his strained expression. “Just a moment to catch his breath, before we dive back into the fun.”

Kayla chuckled softly, her fingers still hovering near Jimmy’s sensitive spots. “You’re right,” she agreed, her voice tinged with a teasing sweetness. She slowly withdrew her hands, but her gaze lingered on Jimmy, her smirk widening as she imagined the next round.

Vivienne reached over, her fingers brushing the rim of a glass of water that had been placed on the nearby table. She picked it up delicately, holding it in front of Jimmy, her eyes gleaming with a mix of amusement and control. “We might be cruel, darling,” she purred, her voice smooth and steady, “but we’re not inhumane.”

She brought the glass to his lips, the cool water almost a contrast to the heat of the moment. “Go ahead, drink,” she coaxed, watching him closely. “You’ll need your strength for what’s coming next.”

Jimmy’s breath hitched as he whimpered, his voice a desperate plea, “Please… Let me cum…”

Vivienne smiled softly as she gently set the glass of water aside. She leaned in closer, the weight of her presence palpable as she slowly slid her fingers over his chest, tracing the lines of his body with deliberate slowness. "All in due time, darling," she murmured, her voice low and smooth, teasing his every sense.

Kayla, never one to be idle, reached for the feather duster on the floor, her fingers gripping the handle with practiced ease. She spun the duster in her hand, the soft feathers shimmering as they beckoned for their next victim.

Vivienne’s voice broke the silence, dripping with expectation. “Now, Kayla,” she purred, her gaze never leaving Jimmy. “I think it’s time for my favorite tease.”

Kayla’s eyes sparkled with mischievous delight. “Ooh, do you mean that?” she asked, her tone playful but edged with excitement.

“Yes…” she whispered, her voice thick with anticipation.

Vivienne’s smile deepened, her eyes dark with amusement as she gracefully positioned herself above Jimmy, straddling him, facing his legs. The soft fabric of her coat brushed against his face, blinding him to everything but her presence. The weight of her body, just a breath away, teased his senses with its proximity, making it impossible for him to escape the magnetic pull of her control.

Vivienne carefully lifted her fur stole from her shoulders, the luxurious hairs flowing through her fingers as she carefully took hold of it. She then guided the soft, large stole down to Jimmy’s most sensitive spot, wrapping it gently around his cock. 

The soft fur coiled around his length, bringing a blend of warmth and pleasure. The stole, once a mere accessory, now became an instrument of pleasure. The delicate fur caressed his sex, each strand brushing him with a tender but pleasurable teasing.

Jimmy’s world narrowed to the sensations pulsing through his body, his sight stolen by the soft fur covering his face, but every inch of his skin burned with awareness of the stole’s warmth. All he could feel was the intimate touch of the stole, its velvety hairs and strands surrounding his manhood, its teasing caress amplifying his desire.

"Enjoy, darling..." Vivienne said, her voice thick with teasing satisfaction. Slowly, she stroked the fur stole up and down his cock, the soft, plush fur gliding over his sensitive skin. Each pump was slow, tantalizing, the fur brushing against him in a maddening rhythm that pleasured him beyond human imagination. 

Kayla, ever ready for some fun, began to circle him, her movements slow and rhythmic. With the feather duster in hand, she fluttered it gently over his body, teasing every inch of his exposed skin. The ticklish feathers brushed against his chest, his arms, his sides. The countless strands of the feathers glided along his quivering skin, leaving a tingly whisper of tickle in their wake. 

She traced his form with the duster, letting the feathers linger over his sensitive spots before moving away, only to return again. The combination of Vivienne’s pleasuring, teasing, strokes with her stole and Kayla’s tickling with the duster overwhelmed Jimmy, leaving him gasping for breath, his mind swimming in a sea of sensation.

Vivienne’s voice was a low, teasing purr as she stroked the stole up and down his length. "How does that feel, darling?" she asked, her tone dripping with satisfaction. "The soft fur, my big stole running along your cock, the hairs tickling along your length… It feels so good, doesn’t it?."

Kayla, circling him with the feather duster, added with a wicked smirk, "You can't escape this, Jimmy. Every inch of you is ours to tease, to tickle. Every touch, every ticklish flutter—it all drives you wild, doesn't it?"

Vivienne spoke in a tone dripping with authority, "And the reality of it is, darling," she murmured, her fingers stroking the luxurious fur stole along his sensitive cock, "we will keep tickling you..."

Jimmy's mind raced with a surge of regret, each moment feeling like a deeper trap he couldn't escape. “Why did I ever take this case?” The thought echoed through his mind, but the tickling, the soft fur, and their teasing words drowned out any sense of clarity. There was no turning back now. His body betrayed him as laughter and moans of fluffy pleasure spilled uncontrollably from his lips.

Jimmy twisted under Vivienne’s coat, the fur not only tickling his cock, but also his face, each soft strand grazing his skin like a thousand tiny, teasing fingers. His breath hitched, the mixture of sensations too overwhelming to process — the warmth, the tickling, the sheer helplessness of it all. Every movement caused the fur to shift, brushing against him in maddening waves. His body writhed in response, yet it only caused the fur to caress his skin ever further.

Jimmy felt himself nearing the edge of release, the delicate torment of the fur against his skin mixing with the teasing tickling sensations. His body trembled, a wave of heat flooding through him, yet the pressure was relentless. The feathers brushed, fluttering against his sides and underarms, while the stole’s soft warmth tickled along his most sensitive areas. His mind raced with desperate thoughts, torn between the want for release and the desperate, maddening need to escape the ceaseless tickling.

His breath became shallow, his hips instinctively bucking as he teetered on the precipice of bliss. Just as his body tensed in preparation to give in to the surge of orgasm, Vivienne's fingers grazed his length one last time, unwrapping the stole from around his cock with maddening slowness. The sudden, shocking absence of sensation sent a jolt through his system, intensifying the ache between his legs as his orgasm was cruelly denied as she gently wrapped the enormous stole around her shoulder once more.

."Not yet, darling," Vivienne purred, her voice smooth with satisfaction as she watched him writhe, her fingers still tracing the edge of his skin with gentle but purposeful touches.

“AAAAH, FUCK YOU!” Jimmy yelled, the frustration in his voice escalating. His body was on the brink, yet Vivienne had denied him once again, leaving him trembling with need.

Vivienne's smile faltered for a moment, her eyes narrowing as her expression shifted to one of mild disapproval. “That’s not very nice, darling…” she replied, her voice cool and even, now tinged with a subtle warning.

Before Jimmy could react, Vivienne and Kayla launched their next move in unison. Vivienne moved swiftly, her fingers finding their way to his sides, skittering up and down with unprecedented speed. Kayla dropped to her knees beside him, her fingers working their way along his legs and thighs. She traced the soft skin just above his knees, her nails gently scraping over the sensitive flesh, then moving to the inner thighs where the sensations were more intense. Every caress made him twitch uncontrollably, his body betraying him as it responded to the teasing touch.

"How’s that for a response?" Kayla teased, her voice dripping with mock sweetness as she teased his legs.

“Not so tough now, are we, darling?” Vivienne cooed, her fingers still fluttering over his sides. Her smile had returned, wicked and motherly, like a predatory cat toying with its prey.

“NO! HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!” Jimmy's laughter spilled out uncontrollably, his body writhing as he could do nothing but endure their tickle attack.

As their nails skittered and explored his ticklish form, the soft sleeves of their fur coats brushed along every path they tickled, adding another layer of torment. The plush fur, warm and silky, grazed his skin in time with their teasing movements, contrasting starkly to the unbearable tickling of their long, scribbling nails.

“Poor darling,” Vivienne purred, her voice laced with sultry tease. “So sensitive, so ticklish, so turned on…” Her fingers danced along his ribs, skittering up, down, across and around as she watched him squirm beneath her touch. “You can't even hide it, can you?”

"OH GOD, HELP ME!" Jimmy gasped, his body trembling beneath their relentless touch.

"The only deity here is me, darling..." Vivienne’s voice dripped with satisfaction. "I'm your goddess of tickle torment," she purred, her words lingering in the air like a spell. She leaned in close, her breath warm against his ear. "No prayers, no pleas, no escape. Just your laughter..."

“I’M SO SORRY! HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA! PLEASE LET ME CUM! HAHAHAHAHA! GIVE ME FUR, PLEASE! I NEED IT! I CAN’T TAKE THIS ANYMORE!” Jimmy’s voice was frantic, cracking between helpless laughter and pleading desperation. His body twisted beneath them, his nerves set ablaze by the relentless tickling.

Vivienne chuckled, her smile deepening as she trailed her sharp, long nails around and inside his exposed armpits with agonizing delicacy. "Oh, darling... you’re so adorable," she mused, tilting her head as if considering his plea. "Begging for fur now, are we? How precious." Vivienne leaned in, her breath tickling against his ear, her voice ever so sultry and arousing “Oh, we’ll give you fur, alright…”

With a wicked smile of understanding, Kayla sauntered toward the cabinet, her hips swaying in amusement at his predicament. She reached inside with a seductive slowness, letting Jimmy hear the rustling inside before she finally withdrew a pair of fur mittens, their thick, soft, pink fur practically glistening in the light. They were plush, fluffy, utterly decadent.

Kayla smirked, flexing her hands within the thick fur mittens, letting the soft, dense fluff shift against her palms. The luxurious pink fur covered the entire surface, rendering her fingers unseen, transforming her hands into instruments of pure, inescapable torment.

Kayla smirked as she pulled the thick, fluffy mittens over her hands, the plush pink fur swallowing her fingers completely. She flexed her hands inside the soft confines, testing their movement, knowing full well that Jimmy had no idea just how maddeningly delicate the sensation was about to be.

“You asked for fur, sweetheart,” she purred, rubbing the mittens together, the fibers brushing against each other in a teasing display. “Let’s see if you can handle it.”

With teasing, drawn out strokes, she caressed the mittens over his trembling thighs. The soft fur tickled his skin, eliciting tingles of pleasure that found their way to his groin. Kayla grazed the mittens over his skin with practiced gentleness, sweeping them up and down his inner thighs, along his waist, circling his hips, everywhere except where he needed it the most.. The sensation was intensely pleasurable, leaving Jimmy aching with every soft caress.

Vivienne's fingers danced lightly up his arms, stopping to spider her nails in the hollows of his elbows. Jimmy’s arms shuddered and twisted in response, quivering with each delicate tickle. Her nails traced up his arms again, stopping at his wrists and trickling ever so slowly down back towards his armpits. She teased her way over his armpits, her nails paving their way down his sides, then up once more.

She leaned in closer, her breath hot against his ear as she whispered with a low, maternal tone, "Tickle, tickle, darling..." The lightness of her touch combined with the intimate proximity made it impossible for him to escape the sensation. “You can’t hide from me,” she cooed, her voice barely a breath, but it was enough to send him into a state of fluster and submission.

The maddening tickle talk drilled into his psyche, each word echoing through his consciousness like a spell, binding him to the tingling torment. Vivienne’s nails pitter pattered across his skin with masterful grazes, her touch teasing and unrelenting. She knew exactly how to keep him torture his very being, how to overwhelm him, how to tease him inside and out, how to tickle his soul.

"Tickle, tickle..." she repeated, each syllable dripping with satisfaction, as though savoring every moment of his surrender. The sensation of her touch, so soft yet so excruciating, ignited every nerve in his body, turning every inch of him into pure, tingling sensitivity.

Jimmy felt himself slipping, his mind teetering on the edge of insanity. The cruel cadence of Vivienne's tickling nails dragged him deeper into madness, while Kayla’s relentless teasing with the soft fur mittens added a new layer of torment, plunging him further into a delirious state. The torment was so complete, so all-consuming, that he no longer knew where the tickling ended and his own sanity began.

Their maddening whispers and teasing gnawed at the walls of his very essence:

“Coochie, coochie, coo, darling…” They whispered.

“Tickle, tickle, tickle…” They teased.

The words, soft and sweet, contradicted the hellish sensations. His body twisted, desperate to escape, but there was no refuge. Their teases conquered his thoughts, he couldn’t function, think or reason. He was theirs entirely. His very existence was now:

Tickle.

Tickle

Tickle.

“Let it tickle, darling…” Vivienne urged, her gaze warm and motherly, her voice dripping with seductive authority. “Stop trying to make sense of it all, baby… There’s no way out… No escape… Only us… Only you…” Her lips brushed against his ear.

“Only tickling…”

Jimmy’s chest heaved, breath coming in short, shallow gasps, but no matter how hard he tried to breathe, the laughter kept slipping from him, escaping in uncontrollable surges. The tickling was everywhere, inescapable, entire. Every touch, every whisper drove him deeper into the abyss of helplessness.

His laughter filled the office, neverending, never relenting. “HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA! PLEASE STAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAP!”

Kayla hovered her mittens over his thighs, the soft fur brushing against his sensitive skin before plunging into a new spot, tracing delicate lines along the inside of his legs. The sensation of the mittens was soft yet maddening, the countless fluffy strands of fur grazing his skin with a teasing, gentle pressure, sending shivers up his legs and directly to his aroused manhood. Each light touch felt like a million tiny feathers, each one igniting a wave of tingling pleasure that spiraled into unbearable frustration. It wasn’t enough to satisfy, only so that the pleasure blended seamlessly with the maddening tickle.

Kayla smirked as she watched him writhe beneath her massive fur mittens. "How does it feel, darling?" she purred, her voice dripping with sultry sweetness. "The soft, fluffy fur... Do you like the way it feels? Does it turn you on? Does it, ever so gently… tickle?"

Vivienne’s voice cut through the air like a velvet whip. “You thought you could resist, didn’t you?” she whispered, “But here you are, trapped, helpless. The sweet tickling, the fluffy, fluffy fur, the torment... it's all a part of your punishment.” She let the words sink in, reminding Jimmy what got him into this ticklish predicament.

Vivienne and Kayla paused, watching his frantic gasps for air. They exchanged a brief glance, their cruel smiles lingering but softening just for a moment. They didn’t want him to break entirely, not yet. They weren’t here to kill him—only to push him, test his limits.

“We’ll give you a moment, darling,” Vivienne said, her voice calm, almost soothing in the midst of his gasps. She leaned back slightly, giving him a brief respite. "We don’t want you to have a heart attack. Not yet, at least."

"You’re evil," Jimmy whimpered, his voice raw and strained. His crotch throbbed in frustrated arousal, desperate and throbbing from the tension of their teasing, but still far from relief.

Vivienne’s smile deepened, her eyes glinting with maternal amusement. “Aww, darling, I know…” she purred, her voice oozing satisfaction. “But you broke into our sanctum, didn’t you? Defied our Order... And now you’ll pay the price.” She leaned closer, her breath warm against his ear, the teasing edge never leaving her tone. "We can’t leave you un-tickled, darling. That’s simply not how we operate."

“I’m so sorry…” Jimmy cried a tear running down his face.

“Oh, I believe you, darling…” Vivienne cooed softly, her voice smooth and reassuring as she reached out to caress his cheek gently, wiping away the tear with the tip of her finger. “But apologies don’t absolve you, sweetheart. You’ve still got to learn your lesson.”

Her fingers traced down his jawline, lingering with teasing slowness, before she leaned in closer, her breath a whisper against his ear. “And you know, darling, lessons in our sanctum are never quick or easy. They require patience... and lots and lots of tickling.”

Vivienne's eyes flickered down to Jimmy’s body, a knowing smile curling at the corners of her lips as she observed his red, throbbing sex. She leaned closer, her voice low, playful, and laced 

Vivienne picked up the end of her voluptuous baby blue fox fur stole once again, stroking it down Jimmy’s cheek with a tease only a true seductress could mimic. The soft fur brushed against his skin, leaving a trail of shivers. "You know, darling," she purred, “It’s one thing to be tickled by fur. But this..." She gently twirled the stole around his chest, the soft, plush hairs caressing against his skin. "This is a whole new level, isn’t it?”

Her fingers slid from his chest, up his neck onto his lips, brushing them lightly with the tip of the stole. "Tell me, sweetheart... Do you enjoy this?" she asked softly, her tone daring him to admit what was so painfully obvious to her. "Tell me the truth... Do you secretly have a little fetish for fur?" Her lips curled into a teasing grin as she watched his every reaction, waiting for his answer.

“I used to watch agent and detective films as a kid, and…” Jimmy began, his voice shaky but hesitant. He couldn’t help but look at her, the softness of the fur against cheek only deepening the heat between them.

Vivienne’s eyes darkened with intrigue as she leaned in closer, pressing the fur gently against his chin, encouraging him to continue. "Go on, darling..." she coaxed, her voice low and silky, "I’m listening. What was it about those films that caught your attention?"

Jimmy swallowed hard, his chest rising and falling with each shallow breath. “There were always these women... women in fur coats, fur stoles, fur everything. And they looked so… elegant, seductive. I used to fantasize about them. They were... they were beautiful, and I couldn’t look away.” His words faltered, his heart racing, knowing how exposed he felt now. “It always fascinated me. I wanted to caress the fur, feel it against my skin. I wanted to be seduced by them…”

“Is that so, darling?” she purred, her voice laced with satisfaction. "You wanted to be touched, wanted to be seduced, just like the men in the films?” She trailed the fur along his chest again, “You fantasized about powerful women, draped in fur, controlling you, making you helpless under their touch. You dreamed of the softness, the warmth of it, and the way it made you feel…”

Jimmy nodded, his face turning a deep shade of crimson. His body trembled slightly, the weight of her words sinking in deeper.

Vivienne tilted her head, her smile spreading wider across her face, warm yet wickedly motherly. She adjusted the soft, luxurious fur stole back over her shoulders and caressed his chest gently with her palm. "Tell me, darling…" she purred, her voice sweet with a hint of curiosity, "who used to tickle you when you were younger?"

He swallowed hard, his voice barely a whisper. "My mom… and her friends..."

Vivienne’s smile deepened, a knowing glimmer flashing in her eyes. “It’s always someone, isn’t it?” she giggled softly, the sound almost playful, but tinged with something more predatory. "The ones who leave lasting impressions, the ones who make us feel things we can't forget.” 

Jimmy felt his chest caving in, the weight of her words pressing on him. The vulnerability he had buried for so long felt like it was being exposed to her without mercy.

Vivienne's voice remained soft, almost coaxing, as she continued, “Would you tell me… how they used to tickle you, sweetie?”

Jimmy swallowed, his voice shaking, as if confessing a long-forgotten sin. “My mom… she used to tickle me with a feather duster…” His words faltered, and he looked down, unable to meet her gaze. “She’d always do it when I didn’t clean up after myself, when she’d find dust in the house... or sometimes when I didn’t study enough.”

Vivienne leaned closer, her breath hot against his ear, almost tasting his words. “And her friends, darling? What about them?”

Jimmy let out a shaky breath, “My mom’s friends… they’d gang up on me when I was being silly or naughty. They’d laugh and tickle me, all of them. It… it always felt like too much, but I couldn’t escape.”

“Was that your punishment, darling?” Vivienne purred, her voice so gentle, yet so commanding. “What else was done to you, sweetie?”

His voice cracking, Jimmy added. “And when I cheated on an exam… my mom… she punished me… with tickling. She said it was the only way to make sure I’d learn my lesson.”

“I see…” Vivienne purred, her voice almost a whisper, yet it held a powerful, maternal quality. “Thank you for being honest with me, darling…”

Vivienne’s touch lingered on Jimmy’s chest, her fingers tracing slow, purposeful patterns. The memory of his mother’s punishment mixed with the warmth of her hand, stirring a feeling he didn’t quite understand, yet couldn’t escape.

Vivienne leaned in closer, her fingers trailing lightly over his skin as she spoke, her voice soft but laden with intent. "Then I must be honest as well," she whispered, her lips curling into a wicked smile. "We're going to continue tickling you soon, sweetheart... and when we do..."

She paused, savoring the moment as she let the words linger in the air. Her gaze never left his, unblinking and sure.

"...We want you to laugh as hard as you can, darling." Her voice softened as she let the weight of her words settle. "Let it all go, let us hear it, every single breathless, desperate cackle."

Just as the tension between them hung thick in the air, Kayla stepped forward, holding an ornate basket in her hands. She kneeled down gracefully beside Jimmy, her gaze never wavering from him as she silently observed his state.

Vivienne, still with that wicked smile curling on her lips, took the basket from Kayla’s hands. With a slow, deliberate motion, she sat down between Jimmy’s legs, her eyes glinting with a mixture of anticipation and power. "Now, sweetie.." she purred, leaning in close, "are you ready for the next round?"

Before he could respond, Kayla’s fingers, nimble and quick, struck his quivering stomach. The touch was as if by lightning, causing a sharp shudder to ripple through him. Jimmy’s laughter was instantaneous, erupting out of his lips like a tsunami of mirth.

Vivienne, meanwhile, reached into the basket and withdrew a large, soft fan makeup brush. Its rose gold handle glowed in the gentle lighting, its bristles of a cream color at the base and darker at the edges. The bristles were light and delicate, designed to caress rather than poke.

Vivienne’s fingers lingered for a moment before she placed her left hand gently behind his cock, supporting and holding it. Slowly, she ran the brush from the base of his manhood all the way to the tip, her touch light and gentle, tickling just as much as pleasuring him.

"Do you like my brush, darling?" Vivienne purred, twirling the delicate bristles around his cock head. "I had it custom made, you know... extra soft, just for tickling." Her voice was honeyed, dripping with satisfaction as she trailed the delicate tip along his most sensitive flesh.

Jimmy's laughter cracked into loud moans of pleasure, his body betraying him as his hips jolted and twisted, desperately trying—and failing—to escape the unbearably pleasurable tickle.

Kayla smirked, watching the way he writhed. "Judging by the way he bucks, I'd say he likes the brush very much…" Her tone was laced with amusement, delighting in his helplessness.

Jimmy gasped between his helpless laughter, his body trapped between the cruel scribbling  of Kayla’s nails and the unbearable ticklish bliss of Vivienne’s brush. “NOHOHOHO! HAHAHAHAHA! PLEASE!” His voice cracked, desperation thick in his tone, but neither woman showed mercy.

Vivienne twirled the soft brush down his ticklish member, letting the delicate touch dance over every inch of his quivering form. "But we’re having so much fun with our little fur tickle boy," she cooed, her voice dripping with motherly warmth, as if she were speaking to a darling child rather than a broken, laughing man. She tilted her head, brushing the fan across his aching flesh with agonizing slowness.

“Are you our fur tickle boy, sweetheart?” she asked, her tone so sweet, so loving—yet tinged with undeniable dominance. “You can tell me… I already know the answer.”

“NOOHOHOHOHOHOHOHO!” Jimmy wailed, shaking his head furiously, though his body betrayed him—every twitch, every desperate jolt only making it clearer how much he was affected.

Vivienne giggled, shaking her head as she traced the brush between his ticklish balls with agonizing patience. “Oh, I think you’re lying, darling,” she mused, her voice dripping with honeyed amusement. “How about we give you a little punishment like your mom’s friends used to when you were being so silly?” She lowered her voice, making sure the weight of her words sank in. “How did they punish you again, hmm? Was it the tickling that made you learn your lesson?"

As Kayla's fingers found his sides, she scribbled her nails over them with relentless force, her touch sharp and unforgiving. Jimmy’s body bolted at the sudden intensity, his laughter immediately erupting, louder and more frantic than before. Each scrape of her nails against his sensitive skin felt like an electric jolt, amplifying the unbearable pressure building inside him.

Vivienne watched, a wicked smile curling on her lips as she continued to taunt him. “That’s it, sweetheart,” she whispered, her tone soft and maternal. “We’re just helping you remember, aren’t we? Helping you remember what happens when you’re naughty.”

With each stroke of the brush, Jimmy felt himself nearing the edge, his breath ragged and uneven, the tickling sensations overwhelming him from all directions.

Vivienne’s gaze deepened, as she tickled his quivering cock up and down with her ungodly ticklish brush.  “Say it with me now, darling,” she coaxed, her voice taking on a playful, commanding tone. “I’m your fur tickle boy.”

“I’M YOHOHOHOHOUR FUHUHUHUR TIHIHIHIHICKLE BOY…” Jimmy struggled through his laughter, his face flushed with a mix of frustration and arousal.

Vivienne’s smile widened in satisfaction, but she wasn’t finished. “Good boy,” she murmured, her voice dripping with approval. “Now, say it again. Tell me you like it when nice fur aunties seduce you, when they tease you.”

“IIIII LIHIHIHIKE WHEN NICE FUR AAAAAAUNTIIIIIES SEHEDUUUUUCCE MEEE…” Jimmy’s voice cracked, caught between laughter and the unbearable need to speak his truth.

Vivienne paused for a moment, her eyes gleaming with triumph as she watched him squirm. “Good boy, sweetheart…” she murmured, her brush lightly tickling his frenulum. “Now, tell me… do you like when we tickle you and make you laugh?”

“IHIHIHI LIHIHIKE WHEN YOU TIHIHIHICKLE MEEE AND MAHAHAHAKE MEEE LAUGH…” Jimmy gasped, his entire body trembling as Vivienne’s brush and Kayla’s nails pushed him to the brink.

“Well, tickle, tickle, then, darling…”

As the last swipe of Vivienne’s brush left its soft, lingering tickle, Jimmy’s arousal erupted in an impressive display, hot cum spewing out of his tortured, tickled penis. He jolted up in his restraints, his back lifted from the soft fur sheet beneath him. His yell of pleasure echoed off the walls of Vivienne’s office.

The tickling, the teasing, the fur, the pleasure… It all was for this moment. Jimmy’s entire nervous system was tingling like never before, every crevice of his body pulsing with euphoria. As the last pulse of that overwhelming sensation surged through him, he panted heavily, his chest rising and falling with each shallow breath. His body was trembling, drenched in sweat, every muscle aching from the release of tension and the maddening need for more.

Vivienne stood up slowly, her movements graceful and calm, the intensity of the moment giving way to a softer, more nurturing energy. She walked over to Jimmy with a gentle, reassuring smile on her face. Her steps were slow, but there was no hurry—she was in no rush. She was content to see him there, vulnerable and open, as the tickling had given way to a deeper connection.

When she reached him, she placed her hand on his cheek, the warmth of her palm bringing him a sense of comfort. Her fingers caressed his skin softly, as though reminding him that the intensity was over.

“There, there, darling…” she cooed softly, her voice pure and motherly. “You did so well. I’m so proud of you.”

Her touch was gentle, like a mother calming a child after a difficult moment. She brushed a strand of hair from his forehead and placed a soft kiss there. "You’re okay, sweetheart," she whispered, her voice full of warmth and reassurance.

“You’re so brave, darling,” she murmured, her voice soothing. “You handled everything so well.” She lingered close, the soft scent of her fur adding a comforting touch to the quiet atmosphere around them.

But then, the soft, almost imperceptible sound of a knock at the door broke the silence.

The soft, almost imperceptible sound of a knock at the door pierced the quiet that had settled in the room, drawing all attention to the threshold. The door creaked open with a slow, deliberate motion, and in stepped the woman in the golden island fox fur poncho—the same one Jimmy had seen teaching in the classroom earlier. But she wasn’t alone.

A procession of women followed her, each draped in luxurious fur coats and stoles that seemed to ripple and shimmer as they moved. The air shifted, thick with their presence, their steps carrying an undeniable menace as they filled the room. The sight was overwhelming, like a tidal wave of power and elegance, each woman’s gaze sweeping over Jimmy with a mix of curiosity and purpose.

They stroked down their coats and stoles with delicate, almost sensual movements, savoring the moment, their eyes never leaving Jimmy’s form. The room felt charged, heavy with the promise of what was to come.

Vivienne’s smile deepened, but this time there was something more—something far more dominant in the way she held herself. She turned her gaze from the women to Jimmy, her voice soft yet laced with a knowing edge. “Looks like our fun isn’t over quite yet,” she purred, her eyes glinting with satisfaction. “You’re just on time, darling.”

The woman in the golden fox fur poncho stepped forward, a gleam of excitement in her eyes as she surveyed the scene. “Perfect. We couldn’t miss this opportunity. Ladies, form groups of four,” she instructed, her voice carrying across the room with the weight of someone used to giving orders.

Jimmy’s eyes widened.

“Each group gets one hour.”

[rullakebu]

Dominae Sensuum (F/MF, Tickling, Furs, Feathers)

Happy early Halloween!

This is my Halloween special... thingy.

In this story a couple learn that you really should not play with the Wicked.

Like always feedback is appreaciated!

-

Janet lay sprawled on the sofa, her phone held lazily above her as her thumb swiped through an endless stream of Instagram reels, each one more mundane than the last. The dim glow of the screen reflected off her emerald eyes, framed by her dark, tousled hair. She sighed quietly, boredom hanging in the air between her and Oliver, who sat slumped at the other end of the couch. His curly blonde hair was tousled as usual, his athletic build hunched, fully absorbed in his own phone. It had been like this for weeks now—endless scrolling, no words exchanged, the spark between them dulled by routine.

But then, something caught her eye.

A flicker of excitement danced across her face as she adjusted her glasses, breaking the silence that had settled over them. “Hey, babe,” she began, her voice warm and coaxing, “there’s this Halloween party tomorrow, and the theme is couples’ outfits. What do you think? Should we go?”

Oliver didn’t even glance her way. “Meh, I’m not in the mood,” he muttered, his response flat, indifferent. He flicked his thumb upward, his eyes glued to the endless feed of content on his screen.

Janet’s smile faltered, but she wasn’t ready to give up. “Come on, Oliver,” she urged, nudging his leg gently with her foot, her tone light but with a hint of playful desperation. “We haven’t gone to a party in forever! It’ll be fun.”

“I said, I don’t wanna go, Janet.” His voice had an edge now, a quiet insistence that he wasn’t in the mood to negotiate. Still, his eyes stayed fixed on the screen, never meeting hers.

Frustration simmered under Janet’s surface. She leaned in, her smile turning into a slight smirk, trying to tease him out of his stubbornness. “Don’t be so boring, Ollie! You used to love going out... what happened?”

Oliver shrugged, still not looking up. “People change.”

Janet’s smile faded, her lighthearted expression dissolving into something heavier. The playful spark in her eyes dimmed, replaced by the sting of rejection. She sat up abruptly, the sudden motion making her movements stiff and mechanical. For a moment, she just stared at the back of his head, her lips pressed into a thin line. He didn’t even notice.

“Lame-o,” she muttered, her voice edged with irritation as she turned her back to him. The word, once used teasingly, now carried a subtle bite

“Yeah, blah blah. Go do that occult shit you’re into or whatever,” Oliver snapped back, a slight victorious smirk playing at his lips.

Janet’s eyes narrowed, her expression hardening just enough to mask the flicker of mischief and danger that sparked within her. She leaned in closer, her voice dropping to a near whisper, dark and teasing. “Oh, I will, baby... I will,” she purred, letting the words linger in the air, heavy with meaning.

Oliver, still glued to his phone, missed the subtle warning hidden in her tone. But Janet’s smile returned—this time, it wasn’t playful. It was something else entirely.

Janet slipped into the bedroom, her footsteps soft and deliberate. She flicked the switch, plunging the room into darkness, the sudden quiet amplifying her heartbeat. The air felt heavier here, as if the shadows themselves were waiting for her next move.

With calm precision, she reached into the drawer, pulling out a set of five black candles. Her fingers lingered on their smooth wax, and a faint smile crept across her face as she arranged them carefully on the floor, each one marking a corner of the invisible pentagram she had etched in her mind.

Janet pulled out a blackened wood box from underneath the pair’s bed, wiping away the dust with her hand. She traced the carvings on the box, a devilish smile spreading across her face. The young occultist tampered with the lock, revealing the box’s contents to her determined eyes. 

Reaching into the box, she pulled out a thick book, its covers made out of worn black leather. “Alright, baby.” Janet muttered to herself. “Time to teach you a lesson.” 

She opened the book, the brittle pages rustling as her eyes scanned the faded text, searching. Janet’s heart quickened as she flipped through the pages, her fingers moving with purpose. Somewhere in this book was the name she had seen once before—the name that held the key to the perfect punishment.

“There you are…” Janet murmured, a slow, satisfied smile spreading across her face. Her emerald eyes narrowed with anticipation, glinting in the dim light. She had found it—the name she had been searching for. Her fingers hovered over the page, trembling slightly with excitement.

In blood-red letters, bold and vivid as if freshly inked, the words seemed to pulse with an otherworldly energy: “Gargalesthia: A Guide To Summoning The Tickle Demon.”

Janet's pulse quickened as she studied the instructions with her curious eyes, feeling the dark power radiating from the text. “Gargalesthia is the demoness responsible for the sensual torture department of Hell. Handpicked by Lucifer himself, she sees to it that the punished souls suffer a never ending, soul-crushing eternity of tickle torture. Their laughter and screams fill the halls and only ever amplify.” The tickle demoness, the ancient force she had been so curious about, was now within her reach.

Janet gulped as she read the next instruction on the page: “To summon Gargalesthia, light five black candles in the form of a pentagram. Next, read this incantation out loud: ‘Risus aeternus et atrox iis qui Dominae Sensuum conveniunt. Te voco, diabolicum titillatorem damnatorum.’”

"Alright," she whispered, her voice barely audible. "Let’s do this."

She reached into her back pocket and grabbed the lighter. One by one, the black candles lit up, illuminating the dark brown hardwood floor. Janet closed her eyes and took a deep breath. Her heart raced and pounded like a legion of soldiers. She was about to come face to face with a real demon. 

Gathering up the courage she repeated: “Risus aeternus et atrox iis qui Dominae Sensuum conveniunt. Te voco, diabolicum titillatorem damnatorum.”

A flaming pentagram lit up on the floor, each corner coinciding with the candles. Janet gasped and stumbled back, her heart leaping into her throat. The sheer intensity of the sight before her sent a jolt of fear and awe through her body. She quickly scrambled to her feet, her eyes wide, unable to tear her gaze away from the flaming symbol etched into the floor.

In the very center of the fiery pentagram, a tiny dot appeared—barely the size of a pinhead, glowing faintly against the searing lines of the symbol. It pulsed with a strange, eerie light, flickering like a distant star. Janet’s eyes narrowed, her heart racing faster. The dot expanded slightly, throbbing with energy as it seemed to stretch the space around it.

As the dot expanded, Janet heard a strange sound emitting from it. It sounded like… laughter. A symphony of laughter, masculine, feminine, all blending together into a chaotic chorus. The sound echoed through the room, bouncing off the walls, but there was nothing joyful or playful about it. The laughter was desperate, hysterical, filled with a kind of agonizing torment that sent a chill down Janet’s spine. It was the laughter of people who couldn’t stop, who were trapped in an endless cycle of torturous mirth.

Two sharp horns, twisted and black as obsidian, slowly rose from the center of the pentagram, piercing through the air like blades. A moment later, the horns were followed by a scalp of flowing, flaming red hair that cascaded down like molten lava, shimmering with an ethereal, otherworldly light. Her skin was as pale as a ghost and her eyes a piercing shade of gray. Her choice of attire was a worn black leather corset and leather skirt to match.

“Who has summoned me?” Her voice asked, deep and sensual, reverberating through the room with a supernatural timbre that seemed to vibrate in Janet’s very bones.

“I… I summoned you,” Janet finally managed, her words barely a whisper against the overwhelming power radiating from the demoness.

“Do not be afraid, darling,” Gargalesthia consoled, her voice unnaturally soothing. “It is not my place to judge you… yet. Your time has yet to come,” She continued, her lips curving into a knowing smile, as though she held the keys to secrets Janet didn’t even know she possessed. “What do you desire of me, darling?”

“I… I want you to punish him,” Janet said, her voice gaining strength as the words escaped her. “My boyfriend… Oliver. He doesn’t respect me, and I want him to suffer for it. I want him to—”

Gargalesthia tilted her head slightly, her fiery hair cascading like flames, catching the light in mesmerizing patterns. “I understand,” she mused, a wicked smile playing on her lips. “A little retribution, is it? And you seek my talents in… tickle torture?”

“Yes,” Janet affirmed, her voice steady yet filled with anticipation. “I want him to truly understand what it means to be vulnerable. I want him to laugh—really laugh—for once.”

Gargalesthia leaned closer. “But tell me, darling,” she purred, her voice dripping with intrigue. “Why precisely do you wish to teach him this lesson? Is it truly worth summoning a demon for such a trivial matter?”

Janet felt a pang of uncertainty at the demoness’s words, but her resolve remained strong. “It’s not trivial to me!” she replied, her voice rising slightly in defense. “Oliver’s dismissiveness has hurt me. It’s like he doesn’t even see the things I care about, and I’m tired of feeling overlooked. I want him to understand how his actions affect me.” She gulped. “If that means unleashing a tickle demon on him, then so be it.

“Very well, then,” Gargalesthia replied, a wicked grin spreading across her face. “But one thing… I’d like to take some… liberties when tickling him. How does that sound?”

“I’m all for it!” she agreed instantly, her voice filled with eagerness. “Do whatever you want. I trust you to make it unforgettable.”

“Well, then. Let’s not waste any time,” Gargalesthia stated, snapping her fingers. 

A glowing pentagram materialized on the wall, its edges shimmering ominously. In a heartbeat, Oliver was bound within its confines, naked and exposed, his limbs stretched out toward each corner of the star.

“What?” Oliver blinked, confusion washing over his features as he tried to comprehend the sudden shift in his surroundings. His gaze darted between Janet and the imposing figure of the demoness, his expression morphing from bewilderment to concern.

“Janet! What the hell is going on?” he shouted, struggling against the restraints, but they held him firmly in place.

Gargalesthia approached, her presence commanding and alluring. “Ah, my dear, you’ve been summoned for a little lesson,” she purred, her voice dripping with seduction. “You see, your girlfriend has grown tired of your indifference, and I’m here to ensure you experience the consequences of your actions.”

“Who the fuck are you? What is this? Let me go! Where are my clothes?” Oliver commanded, his voice shaking with unhidable terror as he struggled against the unyielding restraints that held him to the pentagram.

“Tsk, tsk, language, darling,” Gargalesthia scolded, wiggling her finger in disapproval. “But I will introduce myself, darling. I am Gargalesthia, Mistress of the Senses,” She leaned in closer, her tone a menacing yet seductive whisper that drilled its way into Oliver’s psyche. “I answer for the sensual torment section of Hell. Do you know what that means, darling?”

“N-n-no…” He answered, his voice shaking and quivering.

“It means that I use your senses against you…” She elaborated. “Do you know what my favorite way to do that is, hmm?”

“N-n-no…” He replied once more.

“Tickling, darling…” Gargalesthia whispered, her voice low and sultry. She leaned in closer, her breath hot against his skin before giving Oliver’s ear a long, wet lick with her tongue. The sensation sent shivers down his spine, a mix of fear and something else that he couldn't quite identify.

“T-t-tickling?” Oliver stuttered, disbelief and panic battling for control of his voice. Tickling seemed so trivial, so absurd, but the way Gargalesthia said it made it feel like the most terrifying punishment imaginable.

“Yes… teasing… tantalizing… torturous tickling…” Gargalesthia teased, her breath making Oliver’s neck hairs stand up.

Oliver swallowed hard, his breath hitching in his throat as her fingers hovered, a hair's breadth away from his bare, exposed skin.

“Are you ticklish, darling?” Gargalesthia asked, her voice a purr that slithered into Oliver’s ears, wrapping around his fear. Her dark, sharp fingernail traced delicately down his exposed left side, sending an electric jolt through his body.

“N-n-no… pleahehehehehese…” Oliver stammered, but his words quickly dissolved into helpless giggles as her nail continued its maddening path. The ticklish tingle she unleashed was unlike anything he could comprehend.

“Oh, darling,” Gargalesthia purred, her eyes gleaming with malicious delight. “You’re already laughing, and I’ve barely begun.”

With that, her other hand joined the unholy dance of torment, her sharp nails sliding down to Oliver’s quivering hips. The second her fingers made contact, Oliver’s entire body jolted as if struck by lightning. 

“Tickle tickle tickle, baby~” Gargalesthia mused, her voice lilting with sadistic playfulness as her fingers worked their magic on his sensitive skin. Her nails skittered over his hips, sending waves of hellish ticklishness coursing through his nerves.

“STAHAHAHAHAHAP! PLEAHEHEHEHESE! LET ME GOHOHOHOHOHO! JAHAHAHAHANET! WHYHYHYHYHY!” Oliver cried out, bucking in his binds. He couldn’t escape Gargalesthia’s flickering nails, no matter how much he twisted and turned.

“I’m sorry, baby, but you needed a lesson,” Janet’s voice broke through the chaos. She stood off to the side, watching with a mix of satisfaction and something deeper, her arms crossed over her chest.

Gargalesthia chuckled, her nails never slowing their tracing, tickling up and down Oliver’s hips and up his sides. “Oh, darling, she’s right. You did need a lesson.” She leaned closer, her flaming red hair brushing his shoulder as she whispered, “Now be a good boy and laugh for me...”

“HOW DOES IT TICKLE THIS MUCH? HAHAHAHAHAHAHA! I BEG YOU! STAHAHAP!” Oliver pleaded, his voice cracking as his laughter spiraled out of control, blending with his desperate cries.

“Oh, darling,” she purred, her fingers still dancing across his sensitive skin, “it tickles because I know exactly where to touch you. And I have all the time in the world to explore every single spot that drives you wild.”

Gargalesthia’s nails traversed up his sides, expertly mapping out his most ticklish areas, until they finally found the hollows of Oliver’s armpits. The moment her fingers made contact, he jolted forward, his laughter rising to a new crescendo, raw and uncontrollable.

“JAHAHAHAHANET! HELP ME! I CAN’T TAKE IT!” he cried out, desperation coloring his voice as the tickling intensified. It felt like a storm of sensations, each laugh pulling him further into a whirlwind of helplessness.

“Tickle tickle, darling!” Gargalesthia teased, relishing in his torment. “This is just too much fun! I could do this all night!”

Tears started to take form in the corners of Oliver’s eyes, blurring his vision as the relentless tickling became unbearable. It wasn’t just overwhelming; it was truly torturous. No human could possibly inflict such exquisite agony, and deep down, he understood that this torment came from a source far beyond any earthly comprehension.

Gargalesthia bit her lip. “I think I’d like to make this a bit more… fun,” she thought out loud. Gently, she moved her hand behind Oliver’s head, her touch surprisingly tender amidst the chaos. “My friend Lust taught me a few tricks,” she said, her tone low and inviting. “Let’s see what makes you tick deep down.”

Oliver’s heart raced, a mix of confusion and trepidation washing over him. “W-what are you doing?” he stammered, the laughter still echoing in his throat but now tinged with uncertainty.

Gargalesthia leaned in closer, her breath warm against his ear. “Oh, darling, just a little exploration. I want to know your deepest desires. After all, every good tickler knows that it’s not just about the physical; it’s about the mental game too.”

Before he could respond, her eyes began to spiral, sending Oliver to a momentary trance. He was completely lost in her eyes, his jaw relaxing and dropping completely. “What do you crave, Oliver? What makes your heart race?” She began to whisper, her voice dripping with temptation and allure.

“Hmm, yes, very interesting,” Gargalesthia mused, her eyes glinting with delight as she absorbed every reaction from her helpless tickle victim. She leaned in closer, her smile widening as if she had just uncovered a delicious secret. “Ooh, Oliver…”

With a theatrical flourish, Gargalesthia stepped back, spreading her arms wide. In an instant, a massive black fluffy fur coat manifested around her, enveloping her in luxurious darkness. The fur glistened as it caught the flickering candlelight, casting an enchanting aura around her. Alongside it, a fluffy black fox fur stole twirled into view, gracefully settling on her shoulders, enhancing her otherworldly presence.

“Do you like my new look?” she purred, her voice dripping with playful seduction. “I thought it would be fitting for our little encounter.” The fur hugged her curves, accentuating her figure in a way that was both alluring and intimidating. “Seeing you have a fur fetish, darling.”

Janet's expression shifted to one of confusion as she struggled to grasp the implications of Gargalesthia's words. “Wait, what?” she asked, her brow furrowing in disbelief.

“You didn’t know, darling?” Gargalesthia turned back, a playful glint in her eyes. “Dear Oliver here has a little thing for fur, isn’t that right?” She said, stroking down her fluffy stole with a sultry flourish, the soft hairs gliding against her palms.

Oliver was too stunned to speak, his lips trembling and cheeks flushing crimson. The weight of the revelation hung heavy in the air, the laughter from Gargalesthia’s lips ringing in his ears like a haunting melody.

Gargalesthia giggled, stepping closer, her presence both intoxicating and intimidating. “Oh, sweet Oliver, don’t be shy. I can see the way you’re reacting. Your heart is racing, and your breath is hitching. It's quite adorable, really.” She leaned in, brushing the fluffy sleeve of her coat against Oliver’s side. His body responded involuntarily, his penis twitching, undeniably aroused by the soft caress.

Janet watched from the side, her heart pounding in her chest as she struggled to comprehend the surreal scene unfolding before her. Gargalesthia, with her captivating aura and demonic beauty, held Oliver in a grasp of both terror and undeniable desire. The stark contrast of Janet’s own confusion and growing jealousy fueled her internal conflict.

“W-what are you doing?” Janet blurted out, her voice trembling with a mixture of anger and disbelief. “This isn’t what I wanted!”

Gargalesthia turned to face her, her expression shifting from playful to mildly amused. “Oh, darling, but this is precisely what you summoned me for,” she said, her voice dripping with honeyed sarcasm. “You wished for retribution, and I’m merely ensuring that it’s memorable. Plus you let me have… liberties… when tickling him, remember?” She leaned closer to Oliver, her finger tracing along the edge of the fluffy stole draped across her shoulders.

Gargalesthia leaned in closer, her sultry presence enveloping Oliver like a warm, tantalizing embrace. The soft fur of her stole brushed against his skin, sending electrifying sensations racing through his body. “The fur is so arousing, isn’t it, Oliver?” she teased, lifting the stole to stroke his jawline, her touch both delicate and deliberate.

“Is it soft… fluffy… delicious… elegant… pleasurable, hm? Is it turning you on, darling?” The way she spoke, each word laced with seduction, made Oliver’s heart race in ways he couldn’t deny. He felt a conflict brewing within him, fear mingling with arousal that left him breathless.

“Y-yeah…” he stammered, his voice barely above a whisper. His cock only grew in size, responding well to the teasing caress of the fluffy fur stole.

Gargalesthia’s fingers began to glide over his skin again, targeting his arms, teasingly slowly and cruelly. The soft caress of her fur only added to the torment, creating an intoxicating mix of pleasure and helplessness that made Oliver squirm against his restraints.

“Oh, darling, I can see you’re enjoying this,” Gargalesthia teased, a wicked smile dancing on her lips as she leaned closer, her breath warm against his ear. “But let’s not forget why we’re here, shall we? It’s time to remind you of the consequences of your actions.”

Oliver's body reacted instinctively, laughter bubbling up uncontrollably as he twisted in his binds, trying to escape the relentless tickling. “NO! NO! PLEASE DON’T! N- HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!” he begged, the mixture of laughter and desperation echoing off the walls of the torture chamber.

“Arousal and tickle torture, such a lovely combination, isn’t it?” she purred, her voice dripping with delight. “It’s like a dance between pleasure and pain, and you, sweet Oliver, are the perfect partner.”

She moved closer, the luxurious fur of her coat and stole brushing tantalizingly against Oliver’s naked form. Her fingers danced across his quivering skin, each touch igniting a whirlwind of laughter. “The ever-so-soft fur brushing against you, feeling so soft, warm, comforting, sexy…” Gargalesthia teased, leaning in to whisper in his ear, her breath sending shivers down his spine. “Then the dreaded… never-ending… unescapable tickles…” She elongated the last word, savoring the way it hung in the air.

She let her fingers glide across his skin with renewed vigor, targeting his sides with a merciless precision. Oliver’s laughter grew louder, more frantic, his body twisting in a futile attempt to escape the delicious torment. “NO! NOT THERE! HAHAHAHA!”

“Oh, but there is where all the magic happens!” Gargalesthia teased, relishing in his reaction. “And you’re only beginning to discover what it truly means to be tickled by a demoness.”

“Gargalesthia!” Janet’s voice broke through the haze, desperate and strained. “This is too much! You need to stop!”

Gargalesthia turned her attention to Janet, her eyes sparkling with mischief. “Oh, but darling, this is exactly what you wanted, isn’t it? A little lesson for your sweet Oliver? A taste of his own medicine?” She turned back to Oliver, noticing his throbbing cock. A mischievous smile played at Gargalesthia’s lips, as she relented her tickling for a moment. “Let’s change things up a bit.”

With a flick of her wrist, Oliver began to float midair, suspended effortlessly above the ground. His limbs remained spread out, but he was no longer tied to the wall. The sensation was disorienting, leaving him even more vulnerable and exposed.

Gargalesthia moved in between his legs, caressing her furs with a sultry grace. “Now, darling… You have a favorite fur, don’t you?” she quizzed, her voice teasingly melodic.

Oliver swallowed hard, his heart racing. “I—I don’t know what you’re talking about!” he stammered, panic flooding his senses as he instinctively squirmed in the air.

“Oh, but I believe you do, darling…” She tapped his pulsating manhood with her finger, a wicked smile spreading across her face. “There’s a certain type of fur accessory I have on right now that turns you on more than anything else.”

Oliver’s breath caught in his throat as he felt the shock of her touch. The warmth radiating from her body and the softness of the fur slightly brushing against his inner thighs filled him with a mixture of terror and desire. “I… I don’t know what you mean!” he stammered, trying to resist the allure of the moment.

“Oh, but I want to hear you say it,” she coaxed, her voice dripping with seduction. “Admit it, darling. Tell me what it is that gets you so worked up.” She leaned closer. “Is it my fluffy stole?”

Oliver’s cheeks flushed a deep crimson as he grappled with his humiliation and the undeniable truth. The way she wore the stole, the way it accentuated her curves, it was all too much. “Y-yes…” he finally gasped, the admission escaping his lips despite his shame. “It’s the stole… it turns me on.”

A triumphant gleam sparkled in Gargalesthia's eyes as she pulled back slightly, savoring his confession. “There we go, sweet Oliver,” she purred, her voice a sultry caress. “Now that wasn’t so hard, was it? I knew you had it in you.” She stroked his thighs, comforting him. “You really like stoles, don’t you, darling?”

“Y-yeah…” Oliver stammered, the weight of her gaze making him feel even more exposed. “I can’t help it.” The admission slipped from his lips, a mix of shame and exhilaration.

Gargalesthia's smile widened at his vulnerability. With a flick of her wrist, she summoned four more stoles, each one floating through the air as if guided by an unseen force. They coiled around his arms and legs, wrapping around him in soft, luxurious layers that added to his helplessness.

The sensation of the fur against his skin was both intoxicating and terrifying. The stoles tightened gently, creating a snug embrace that left him feeling entirely at her mercy. “Look at you, darling,” Gargalesthia purred, stepping back to admire her handiwork. “All wrapped up and ready for some fun. Doesn’t it feel wonderful?”

Oliver’s breath hitched as he squirmed, the luxurious fur brushing against his skin igniting a hurricane of conflicting emotions within him. “It’s… soft,” he managed to reply, his voice barely above a whisper.

“Isn’t it just?” she replied, her eyes gleaming with mischief. “And now that you’re all cozy and secure, let’s see how ticklish you really are with all this lovely fur surrounding you.”

With a playful glint in her eye, Gargalesthia's fingers began to dance over the exposed skin of his feet, eliciting gasps and laughter that escaped his lips before he could even think to hold them back. Each stroke felt like lightning, the softness of the fur amplifying the sensation of her touch.

“HAHAHAHA! NO!” Oliver cried, his laughter erupting uncontrollably as her fingers glided mercilessly over his sensitive, quivering soles.

Gargalesthia watched with a diabolical grin as Oliver’s cock jolted and throbbed, thoroughly exposed in his helpless state. With a snap of her fingers, the stole draped over her shoulders lifted gracefully, coiling around his sex like a soft, pleasurable cocoon. The fur enveloped him, a luxurious touch that only heightened his vulnerability and arousal.

“Now, doesn’t that feel nice?” she purred, her voice dripping with seduction as she tightened the stole just enough to add a tantalizing pressure. “Soft, warm… and oh-so-fluffy, isn’t it, darling?”

“Let him go!” Janet yelled, her voice laced with desperation, trying to regain control of the situation. “That’s enough! He’s learned his lesson already! Quit the tickling! And most importantly quit with the fur!” She added, her voice laced with a tinge of jealousy and anger.

Gargalesthia’s expression shifted from playful to dangerously irritated, her eyes narrowing as she faced Janet. “You know, darling, I’m getting quite tired of your interruptions,” she snapped. “Maybe it’s time I turned my attention to you instead.”

Janet’s heart raced at the implication. “What do you mean?” she asked, her voice trembling slightly.

Oliver, still floating and thoroughly caught up in the moment, piped in, “YEAHAHAHA! TICKLE HER INSTEAD!”

Gargalesthia’s lips curled into a wicked smile. “You know, Oliver, that’s not a bad idea,” she said, her gaze shifting back to Janet, who felt the weight of Gargalesthia’s predatory stare. “Let’s see how you handle a taste of your own medicine.”

With a snap of her fingers, the air crackled with energy, and suddenly Janet found herself floating, completely naked and spread-eagle. The sensation of weightlessness was disorienting, but the exposure sent a rush of panic coursing through her veins.

“Oh, darling,” Gargalesthia purred, stepping closer with an air of confidence that made Janet’s heart race. “You wanted a lesson for Oliver, but it seems you’ve found yourself in a rather precarious position.”

“W-what are you doing?!” Janet stammered, struggling against the invisible bonds that held her in place, her cheeks flushing with embarrassment.

“Oh, darling, don’t look so shocked,” Gargalesthia cooed, stepping closer to her. “You wanted Oliver to learn a lesson, didn’t you? Now it’s your turn to experience the thrill of helplessness.” She leaned in, placing her hand behind Janet’s head. “But before that, let’s see what makes YOU tick…”

Her eyes began to spiral once again, an unsettling mix of delight and menace. “Oh, darling, darling, darling… There’s a reason you summoned a tickle demon, isn’t there?” she mused, her voice dripping with playful sarcasm. “And there’s more…”

With a flick of her wrist, a bunch of feather dusters materialized around her, floating in midair like sinister little companions. Their massive white ostrich feathers fluttered in the air, promising a sensational tickle. “You find these especially exciting, don’t you?” Gargalesthia teased, her grin widening as she brandished the dusters in front of Janet, their soft, feathery ends tantalizingly close.

“N-no! Not those!” she pleaded, her voice trembling with a mix of fear and embarrassment. The sight of the feather dusters felt like a playful promise of unrelenting torment, and she was helpless to escape it.

“Furs and feathers… Quite similar fantasies you both have, I must say,” Gargalesthia remarked, her eyes glimmering with mischief. “You seriously didn’t know these things about each other?”

Janet's face flushed with a mix of humiliation and indignation. “This isn’t fair! I didn’t sign up for any of this!” she protested.

“Oh, but isn’t that the fun of it, darling?” Gargalesthia cooed, her fingers caressing the feathers as if savoring the anticipation of the chaos to come. “Now let’s explore those fantasies, shall we?”

With a flick of her wrists, the feather dusters positioned themselves with precision. Two nestled under Janet’s knees, two took their spots on her breasts, and two flanked her sides, rendering her completely vulnerable. Gargalesthia floated above Janet’s head, a playful smile dancing on her lips as she began to scribble her nails in Janet’s armpits.

“Let’s see how ticklish you really are,” she teased, her eyes sparkling with delight. As she prepared to unleash the full extent of her powers, she summoned one more duster, holding it aloft like a trophy.

“This one,” she purred, “is for your special spot. Let’s see how long you can endure, shall we?”

With that, she lowered the duster towards Janet's exposed pussy, the feathers hovering tantalizingly close. Janet's eyes widened, her breath hitching as the realization of what was about to happen sank in. “No, please! Not there!” she gasped, her voice a mix of fear and anticipation.

“Oh, but it’s too late for pleas, darling,” Gargalesthia replied, her tone dripping with delight. She leaned in close to Janet’s ear as if about to whisper something.

“Tickle tickle, darling~”

The feather dusters sprang to life, dancing and swirling across Janet's skin, each stroke igniting a tornado of sensations that would leave her gasping for breath, laughter bubbling uncontrollably from her lips. The relentless teasing sent her spiraling into a world where embarrassment and exhilaration collided, her body betraying her as it reacted to the torment.

“NO! HAHAHA! PLEAHAHAHAHAHSE!” she cried, twisting in midair, desperately trying to escape the ticklish assault. But Gargalesthia merely watched with a wicked grin, savoring every moment of her chaotic revelry.

“Does it tickle, sweetheart?” Gargalesthia purred, her voice low and sultry. She leaned closer, her breath warm against Janet's skin as she maneuvered the duster closer to her most sensitive spots. “I bet it feels deliciously torturous.”

“STAHAHAHAHAP! GET THEM OHOHOHOHOFF!” Janet pleaded, her voice a mix of laughter and desperation as the feather dusters danced mercilessly across her skin. The relentless tickling sent her into fits of giggles, each feathery stroke igniting a new wave of sensations that left her breathless.

Janet tried desperately to close her legs, her body instinctively seeking refuge from the relentless torment of the duster teasing her helplessly ticklish privates. But no matter how hard she fought against the ticklish assault, Gargalesthia's magic kept her exposed and vulnerable, the feather dancing insistently against her folds and clitoris, brushing and tickling, pleasuring and torturing.

“It really tickles there, doesn’t it?” Gargalesthia purred, her voice a sultry whisper that sent shivers down Janet's spine. She leaned in closer, a wicked smile playing on her lips as she watched her struggle. “The feathers… so soft… so ticklish…”

“IT’S TOO MUCH! I’M SORRY! I’M SORRY!” Janet cried out, her laughter ringing through the air as she writhed helplessly in the air. Each brush of the feathers only heightened her vulnerability, mixing her emotions into a storm of sensations that left her gasping for breath.

“The tickling… it turns you on… you can’t hide it, darling… I see how much you like the dusters… you can’t get enough…” Gargalesthia whispered, her eyes gleaming with delight as she continued her playful torment.

Every single spot the dusters targeted felt unnaturally ticklish, igniting a firestorm of sensations that overwhelmed Janet's senses. The brushing behind her knees made her instinctively want to arch them up, but the restraints held her firmly in place. She squirmed, trying to buck from side to side to evade the relentless tickling on her sides. Each stroke of the feathers danced over her skin, a tantalizing torment that sent ticklish shivers through her body.

The teasing on her breasts was unavoidable, each soft touch from the dusters leaving her nipples hardened and sensitive. Janet could feel every brush of the feathers amplifying her vulnerability, mixing laughter with gasps as she struggled to maintain her composure.

And that sweet spot, oh that sweet spot—the feathers sweeped and fluttered over it with maddening pace, each flutter sending laughter and moans bubbling up from deep within her. The combination of pleasure and torment was intoxicating, leaving her stunned as she writhed in the air, unable to escape the exquisite torture.

“Such a wiggly little thing,” Gargalesthia teased, her eyes sparkling with delight as she watched Janet squirm. “You can’t hide from the dusters, sweetheart. They know exactly where to tickle you to make you laugh the hardest.”

“NOHOHO! I CAN’T! I CAN’T TAKE ANYMORE!” Janet pleaded, her laughter echoing through the chamber, mingling with the diabolical joy in Gargalesthia's eyes. Each ticklish caress felt like a step closer to insanity, leaving her teetering on the edge of pleasure and desperation, fully at the mercy of the tickle demoness.

“Oh, my sweet minions would have the best time with you in their hands, darling,” Gargalesthia taunted, her voice smooth and teasing as she savored Janet’s plight. “Imagine the chaos they would unleash! They’d have you giggling and begging for mercy while exploring every sensitive spot you never even knew you had.”

Gargalesthia adjusted the feather dusters, increasing the intensity of their teasing. Janet could hardly process the sensations, laughter erupting anew as she squirmed helplessly, caught in ticklish torment and overwhelming desperate emotion. She was teetering on the edge of hysteria, on the very verge of losing her sanity to the tickle torture.

Oliver watched the scene unfold before him, moaning as the stoles continued their pleasurable teasing, coiling around him like a soft sultry snake that both excited and restrained him. He felt a surge of conflicting emotions—desire for the soft furs wrapped around him, mixed with a sense of regret as he witnessed Janet’s plight.

“Look at her, Oliver,” Gargalesthia said, her voice dripping with satisfaction as she reveled in Janet’s laughter. “Isn’t she just delightful? Her body is responding in ways she never expected. The feathers dance over her skin, igniting sensations that blur the line between pleasure and torment. Can you imagine how much the duster between her legs tickles?”

He was trapped in his own cocoon of sensations, unable to look away from Gargalesthia's wicked games. “What have we gotten ourselves into?” he wondered, both fascinated and horrified by the reality of their predicament.

“I hope you’re not growing jealous, darling,” Gargalesthia mused, her voice playful yet tinged with a hint of malice as she snapped her fingers. Instantly, a duplicate of herself materialized beside her, the new Gargalesthia exuding the same seductive energy and wicked charm.

As the double made her way toward Oliver, he felt a mix of absolute horror and uneasy excitement. “What is she going to do?” he wondered, his heart racing as the doppelgänger approached with a sultry grin, mirroring her original’s wicked demeanor.

“Don’t worry, sweet Oliver,” the new Gargalesthia cooed, her voice dripping with seductive promise. “I’m here to ensure you don’t feel left out of the fun.” She gracefully floated closer, her presence intoxicating, each movement radiating playful mischief.

She began to spider her fingers across his sides, teasingly exploring every sensitive spot nearby, while the original continued to wield her feather dusters with sadistic delight on Janet. Oliver had no chance of containing himself, laughter bursting out like a violent volcano.

“HAHAHAHAHA! DON’T! GO AWAY!” he pleaded, twisting and squirming against the restraints of the fluffy fur stoles, which only seemed to tighten their grip in response to his movements. The soft, fluffy hairs brushed against his skin in a maddeningly delightful way, further igniting the chaotic storm of sensations that consumed him.

“Mm, pleasure and anguish…” Gargalesthia purred through herself and her double, her voice dripping with seduction. “So beautifully delicious and twisted.” She leaned in closer, her breath warm against his ear as her fingers continued their relentless exploration of his sides, each caress eliciting peals of laughter that echoed in the chamber.

Meanwhile, the original Gargalesthia continued her devilish duster game with Janet, who writhed in midair, her laughter mingling with Oliver's. “You two are such a lovely pair,” she remarked, casting a glance at Janet. “Tickle torture really brings out the best in people, don’t you think?”

Oliver could barely focus on her words, the duplicate's fingers drawing out more involuntary laughter as they danced around his stomach. Janet kept laughing and twisting as tears began forming in her eyes. They were almost as red as the demoness’s hair.

“GOD, HELP ME!” Janet cried out loud, her voice a desperate and cracking.

Gargalesthia couldn’t help but laugh loudly in Janet’s face, her amusement bubbling over like a dark tide. “Oh, my sweet baby girl… He won’t be able to help you,” she informed, her tone dripping with malice. “You shouldn’t have played games with a tickle demoness~” she teased in a sing-song voice.

“Such beautiful cries of desperation,” Gargalesthia cooed, her tone mocking yet playful. “But you both seem to be enjoying yourselves more than you’d like to admit.”

“NO, WE’RE NOT!” Oliver protested, though he felt a wicked thrill building within him that contradicted his words. The plush stoles around him tightened, almost as if they were in on the torment, trapping him in a cocoon of fluffy sensations. He moaned out loud as he felt each strand of fur brush against his manhood teasingly.

“How do the stoles feel, sweet Oliver?” Gargalesthia purred, her voice dripping with seduction as she leaned closer, her eyes glinting with mischief. “Soft? Teasy? Fluffy? Even kind of ticklish?”

With each question, she intensified her assault, her fingertips dancing over his armpits this time, causing him to squirm uncontrollably. Laughter erupted from him, bubbling over the edges of his composure. “HAHAHA! N-NO! NOT THERE!” he gasped, the sensations shooting through him like electricity, mixing overwhelming pleasure with maddening ticklishness.

With each coil of the stoles, he could feel himself closer to the edge, the soft, fluffy fibers brushing tantalizingly against his skin. As the stoles tightened slightly, drawing him deeper into this sensual cocoon, he felt himself losing the battle against the intoxicating mix of pleasure and ticklish torment. He was close to cumming.

Janet’s moans grew louder with each ticklish sweep of the duster on her sweet spot, the sensations overwhelming her senses and driving her wild with both embarrassment and pleasure. Each feathered touch ignited waves of ticklish torment, sending shivers down her spine as laughter erupted from her lips, mingling with gasps of desperation.

Her eyes rolled back as she felt herself teetering on the edge of delirium, the combination of laughter and arousal blending into a dizzying cocktail of sensations. Each feather's caress sent electric shocks of pleasure radiating through her body, pulling her deeper into the intoxicating whirlpool of ticklish torment.

“Mm, darling, I have a surprise for you…” Gargalesthia mused, a wicked grin spreading across her face. With a snap of her fingers, invisible hands parted her lips, exposing her throbbing clit to the ticklish twirls of the feather duster.

Janet moaned violently, her body trembling with a mix of overwhelming sensations. Each stroke of the feather duster on her sensitive clitoris sent her spiraling deeper into a whirlwind of ecstasy and laughter. The pressure built within her, teetering on the edge of release, but the teasing touch refused to relent.

Janet’s eyes fluttered as she fought to maintain control, every inch of her skin alive with sensation. The feather dusters continued their torment, relentless in their exploration, amplifying her arousal and pushing her closer to the brink. She was caught in an exquisite trap, torn between the shame of her pleasure and the intoxicating release that beckoned her.

Just as they were both teetering on the edge of release, Gargalesthia snapped her fingers, and the feather dusters and stoles vanished into thin air, leaving both Janet and Oliver hanging in a state of disbelief.

They both yelled out in agony, their cries echoing through the chamber, a mixture of frustration and desperate longing filling the air. “No! Why did you stop?” Oliver shouted, his body still thrumming with pent-up energy, his mind racing with the sudden loss of stimulation.

“Gargalesthia, please!” Janet pleaded, her voice trembling as she squirmed in the air, still reeling from the sensations that had just consumed her. “Don’t leave us like this! We were so close!”

"It seems you both forgot who I am, my darlings," Gargalesthia purred, her voice laced with playful menace. She took a slow, deliberate step toward them, her eyes gleaming with wicked amusement. “I’m not here to satisfy you. You summoned a tickle demoness, remember?”

Her words hung in the air, a reminder of the power she held over them, her control absolute. “Pleasure… torment… they’re one and the same in my hands,” she continued, her voice dripping with seductive cruelty. "This isn’t about giving you what you want—this is about reminding you who I am."

She leaned closer to Oliver, her breath teasingly warm against his skin. “The thrill… the tickling… the torture…” she trailed a finger down his chest, causing him to flinch. “It’s all mine to give—and to take away.”

Turning her gaze to Janet, she smirked as she watched her writhe in frustration, still desperate for release. “You thought you could control me? Oh no, sweetie, this is my game, and we’re only just beginning.”

“You’re both so deliciously wicked,” Gargalesthia cooed, her voice rich with amusement. “Janet, summoning a demoness over something so petty… and Oliver, pinning all the torture on his poor, innocent girlfriend. How beautifully twisted the two of you are.” Her gaze flicked between them, savoring their vulnerability. “I think we’re going to spend the rest of the evening at my place.”

“No, please!” they both cried, tears glistening in their eyes.

“Don’t worry,” she said with a devilish smile. “You will not die, nor will you remain there forever.”

Gargalesthia twirled her hands, the portals beneath them swirling faster, pulling Janet and Oliver down into the abyss. They screamed, the terror and desperation in their voices echoing in the chamber.

With a flick of her wrist, she sealed their fates, grinning as she watched them descend into her realm. She floated above the swirling vortexes, her laughter echoing in the air like a chilling lullaby.

“For this evening, I’m taking you to Hell… to be tickled.”

[rullakebu]

Foxey Lady (F/M, tickling, fur, JoJo's)

I finally finished this story based on JoJo's Bizarre Adventure.

I want to thank Goddess Youko for letting me use her for this story. This story is dedicated as a tribute to her.

Some of you might not know what a "Stand" is. They are manifestations of their users' fighting spirits. They can interact with people, but people cannot interact with them. Only other Stand users can see Stands. They are invisible to regular people.

The protagonist is Jean Pierre Polnareff and his Stand Silver Chariot.

This is Youko's Stand. She is called Foxey Lady, as in the Jimi Hendrix song. I am aware the name is already in use in Steel Ball Run, the seventh part of the series. However this name was too perfect to pass up, not to mention this takes place in the original universe. You'll get to learn what she's capable of in the story ;).

Jean Pierre Polnareff, the silver-haired Frenchman, breathed in the warm, tropical air of Singapore. Fresh off his victory against the sinister Devo the Cursed and his treacherous Ebony Devil, the fierce wielder of Silver Chariot felt a rare moment of peace. His tense muscles finally relaxed as the vibrant city buzzed with life around him. The dazzling skyline of Singapore beckoned him to indulge in its nightlife—a well-deserved break after the intensity of battle.

After informing Mr. Joestar of his plans, Polnareff was pleasantly surprised when Noriaki Kakyoin, ever the enigmatic companion, expressed interest in joining him. The two shared a knowing smile. Beneath the calm surface of their friendship lay the shared weight of the journey they'd undertaken not so long ago, but tonight, they intended to let that burden slip away—at least for a little while.

As they made their way through the neon-lit streets, Polnareff’s mind wandered, the sounds and smells of the city creating a welcome distraction from the battles yet to come. “Here, Kakyoin! Look at all these food stalls!” Polnareff beckoned, feeling his hunger grow by the second.

Kakyoin, calm and composed as always, crossed over from the other side of the street with a slight smile. “Singapore is renowned for its food culture, Polnareff,” he explained, a glint of appreciation in his voice. “To Singaporeans, food isn’t just sustenance—it's part of their heritage. A symbol of unity, diversity, and passion.”

Polnareff grinned widely, clearly less focused on the cultural insight and more on the endless variety of dishes before him. “Heritage or not, I’m ready to try everything!” He approached a nearby stall, seeing the food being cooked right in front of his very, famished, eyes. Wiggling his fingers, he reached for an unguarded meat skewer.

Kakyoin, a bit irritated, quickly slapped Polnareff’s hand before he could touch the savory treat. “Excuse him, mister. We’ll take two of those!” He informed the cook, lifting his index and ring finger up, signifying the order.

Polnareff rubbed the back of his hand, pouting slightly. “You didn’t have to hit me, you know. I’m just hungry!”

Kakyoin sighed, shaking his head but unable to suppress a small smirk. “It seems you’re always hungry, Polnareff. But some of us like to show a bit of restraint before digging in.”

“Yeah, yeah, whatever,” Polnareff dismissed with a chuckle, brushing off Kakyoin's scolding. Without a moment’s hesitation, he grabbed one of the skewers and took an exaggeratedly large bite, savoring the smoky, grilled flavor with a satisfied hum.

After finishing their meal, Polnareff stretched contentedly. “That was great! But now, I need a drink to wash it all down. How about we find somewhere a bit fancier, Kakyoin?”

Kakyoin smirked. “A change of pace? Fine by me.”

They made their way to a sleek, upscale bar nestled between towering skyscrapers, its polished glass exterior glowing with a soft, amber hue. Inside, the ambiance was refined, the air filled with smooth jazz, and the soft clink of crystal glasses. Polnareff’s eyes sparkled as he took in the luxurious décor—velvet booths, low-lit chandeliers, and bartenders expertly crafting cocktails behind a marble bar.

“Where’s the guy checking IDs?” Kakyoin asked, scratching his head as they entered.

Polnareff waved him off with a grin. “I don’t know. And I don’t care,” he replied, already eyeing the bar. “Don’t worry about pointless things, Kakyoin. This is a night to relax, not to play by the rules.”

Kakyoin shook his head but smiled at Polnareff’s carefree attitude. “Relaxing seems to be your specialty,” he muttered as they made their way inside.

Polnareff patted his friend in the back. “See? You’re getting the hang of it already.”

The duo approached the bar, and Polnareff ordered a whiskey on the rocks while Kakyoin opted for something a bit more refined—a cocktail with an exotic name neither of them could pronounce. The drinks arrived with a flourish, and Polnareff raised his glass in a toast.

“To battles won, and drinks well-earned,” he declared, clinking glasses with Kakyoin.

After a few sips, Kakyoin set his glass down and stepped back. “I think this is where we part ways for the night. I’ve got some things to take care of,” he said with a casual wave, but there was something in his tone that suggested he had more on his mind.

Polnareff raised an eyebrow but nodded. “Don’t go getting yourself into trouble, Kakyoin.”

Kakyoin smirked. “That’s your job, Polnareff.”

With that, Kakyoin turned and slipped out of the bar, leaving Polnareff to enjoy the evening on his own. As Polnareff nursed his drink, his eyes wandered around the bar, taking in the elegant patrons and the soft glow of the chandeliers.

As Polnareff took another sip, the seat next to him shifted, and he turned to find a striking woman slipping into the booth beside him. Her dark hair fell in soft waves, and she wore an elegant black dress. Finishing her ensemble was an enormous silver fox fur coat, cascading down her form and shimmering under the bar’s lowlights. Her presence was magnetic, commanding the room without effort.

“Enjoying your night?” she asked, her voice smooth and sultry. She was Japanese by the sound of it.

Polnareff, ever the charmer, flashed her a wide grin. “Even more now. Jean Pierre Polnareff, at your service.”

“Youko,” she introduced herself as her red lips curved into a smile as she glanced at him sideways. “Such flair, you’ve got,” she murmured, her fingers gently tracing the rim of her glass. “And what brings you to a place like this?”

Polnareff leaned back, clearly pleased with the attention. “Just enjoying a break from my travels. A bit of adventure, a bit of relaxation,” he said, trying to keep his composure.

She chuckled softly, her gaze steady. “Adventure, you say? It seems you have a knack for finding it, wherever you go.”

Polnareff’s interest piqued. “Oh? And what makes you say that?”

She adjusted her fur coat, its hairs wiggling in the air slightly as she set it back properly. Youko’s eyes twinkled with mystery. “Just a hunch. Sometimes, the most intriguing people have stories that go beyond what meets the eye.”

Polnareff saw a glimpse of skin as she adjusted her coat. Her shoulders were tattooed, one having flowers and butterflies and the other something scaly, resembling a snake or a dragon. He felt a flicker of caution from her words but couldn’t help but be drawn in. “You’ve got me curious. What kind of stories do you think I have?”

Her smile deepened, enigmatic. “The kind that might involve unexpected challenges…or perhaps encounters with interesting characters.”

Polnareff leaned forward, captivated. “Interesting characters, you say? I can certainly relate to that.” He gestured to the bustling bar around them. “Just look at this place—full of stories waiting to be uncovered.”

Youko tilted her head, considering him thoughtfully. “And yet, it seems you’re the most intriguing of them all. There’s a certain energy about you, Jean Pierre Polnareff. It’s hard to ignore.”

He chuckled, trying to play it cool despite his nervousness. “What can I say? I’m a man of many adventures.”

“You might say that,” she replied, her voice lowering slightly, drawing him in. “But every adventure has its shadows, doesn’t it? Challenges that test our limits.”

Polnareff nodded, a more serious note creeping into his tone. “True enough. But it’s how we face those challenges that define us.”

She leaned in closer, her eyes locked onto his, revealing a flicker of something deeper beneath her playful facade. “And what defines you, Polnareff?”

He hesitated, the weight of her question settling over him. “I like to think it’s a bit of everything. I’ve faced my share of darkness, but I always find a way to fight back.”

Youko’s expression hardened slightly, as if she recognized the exact meaning in his words. “A fighter, then. I admire that. It takes strength to stand tall against the odds.” She said, a hint of insincerity in her voice.

“Strength, courage, honor and a bit of luck,” he added with a wink, trying to lighten the mood. “What about you? What’s your story, Youko?”

She smiled, but there was a flicker of something shadowy in her gaze. “Ah, mine is still being written. Let’s just say I’ve had my share of unexpected turns as well. But tonight, I’m more interested in your chapter.” Youko’s attention sharpened, her demeanor shifting slightly. “Sometimes, the past has a way of catching up with us. Just be careful who you trust, Polnareff.”

His instincts kicked in, and he followed her gaze, the playful banter momentarily forgotten. “Is something wrong?”

“Oh no, not at all,” Youko said, her demeanor suddenly brightening. “Just a little intuition, that’s all. I’m the curious type, and sometimes curiosity can lead to exciting stories.”

Polnareff studied her, sensing the shift but still feeling a flicker of caution. “Exciting stories, huh? Is that your way of saying trouble might be on the horizon?”

“Not trouble, just… possibilities,” she replied with a playful grin. “Life is full of unexpected twists. Isn’t that what makes it thrilling?”

He couldn’t help but smile back, drawn in by her infectious energy. “You certainly have a way with words, Youko. But I’d prefer to avoid any actual trouble tonight.”

“Oh, come on! Sometimes a little trouble can lead to unforgettable experiences,” she teased, her eyes glinting with mischief. “You might even find it enlightening.”

Polnareff raised an eyebrow, intrigued. “Enlightening, you say? What do you mean by that?”

Youko leaned in slightly, her voice dropping to a conspiratorial whisper. “Let’s just say I have my own way of exploring those ‘unexpected twists.’ Some might even call it… a profession.”

“Profession?” Polnareff echoed, curious yet cautious.

“Yes,” she said with a sly smile. “I’m a dominatrix. I explore the boundaries of desire and challenge people to embrace their hidden sides.”

Polnareff blinked, processing her words. “Well, that’s certainly unexpected! You’re full of surprises, Youko.”

She laughed lightly, enjoying his reaction. “And you’re not the least bit intimidated?”

“I am, but also intrigued,” he admitted, the thrill of the night growing. “So, what kind of adventures do you have in mind?”

Youko leaned in, brushing Polnareff’s cheek with the sleeve of her fur coat. The soft hairs of silver fox fur caressed his skin, sending a shiver down his spine. He felt a rush of warmth and excitement at the intimate gesture, a spark igniting within him.

Youko saw him squirm slightly and chuckled to herself. “Do you like fur, Polnareff?”

His cheeks flushed, and he cleared his throat, trying to maintain his composure. “Well, I can’t say I dislike it,” he admitted, a hint of vulnerability in his voice.

Youko leaned closer, her breath warm against his ear. “There’s something enchanting about it, isn’t there? The softness, the feeling…” She brushed her sleeve against his cheek again, the fur gliding slowly, teasingly.

Polnareff felt his heart race, a mix of excitement and arousal bubbling within him. “It’s definitely… captivating,” he managed to reply, his voice a touch breathless.

“Tell me how it feels… How does the fur feel?” Youko asked, her eyes glinting with curiosity.

Polnareff swallowed, his pulse quickening. “It feels… incredibly soft,” he began, his voice steadying as he leaned into the moment. “Like a gentle caress against my skin. It’s warm, almost inviting. It almost tickles.”

Youko’s smile widened knowingly, her eyes squinting in mischief, almost looking triumphant. “Tickles, you say? Tell me more,” she urged, leaning in closer, her voice dropping to a sultry whisper. “How does it tickle?” The closeness of her presence sent a rush of warmth through Polnareff, and he felt a thrill at the intimacy of the moment.

He swallowed, trying to keep his composure while his heart raced. “It’s the way it brushes against my skin,” he began, his voice shaking slightly. “It’s light and teasing.” As he spoke, he could feel the electric tension between them, the air thick with unspoken possibilities. The warmth of her breath mingled with the softness of the fur as she let it trail along his arm, heightening his senses in a way that felt intoxicating.

“Would you say you’re ticklish, Polnareff?” she teased, her tone laced with curiosity, as if waiting for a cue. He could feel his cheeks flush as he contemplated the implications of her inquiry, wondering if this was her way of pushing boundaries, enticing him further into a realm of playful intimacy.

“Yes,” he admitted, the word slipping out with a mix of vulnerability and a hint of daring. There was something exhilarating about the admission, as if he was letting her in on a secret. The air between them thickened, charged with tension.

A smirk played on Youko’s lips. “Good.” But just as the thrill of their playful banter hung in the air, the atmosphere shifted dramatically. Without warning, a loud crash echoed through the bar as glass shattered, shards flying in every direction. The playful tension dissolved in an instant, replaced by a surge of adrenaline. The customers and bartenders quickly evacuated the venue, startled by the transpiring commotion.

Polnareff’s instincts kicked in, and he instinctively stepped back, his body tensing as he prepared for the unexpected. He could see Youko’s expression shift from playful seduction to fierce determination. She rose from her seat, adjusting her glimmering silver fur coat once again. 

A radiant glow enveloped her as a Stand materialized beside her, an imposing sight that commanded attention. It resembled a feminine figure, its tones a mesmerizing blend of dark and silver, shimmering as if woven from starlight. Around its arms and shoulders floated what looked like a long, thick, double-sided fur stole, its luxurious texture giving the Stand an air of elegance and danger.

“Meet Foxey Lady,” Youko announced, her voice imbued with pride and challenge. The Stand moved with a fluid grace, every gesture exuding predatory elegance, its presence both captivating and intimidating. Polnareff felt a rush of adrenaline, the atmosphere thickening with the weight of the impending confrontation.

“You’re a Stand user,” Polnareff stated, his voice steady despite the surge of adrenaline coursing through him. “What’s your Stand’s ability?” He focused on her, trying to read her intentions, but the playful glint in her eyes suggested she relished the mystery of her powers.

A mischievous smile danced on Youko’s lips as she regarded him, her confidence unwavering. “Let’s find out together, shall we?” The challenge hung in the air like a taut string, ready to snap at any moment. Foxey Lady moved with an almost hypnotic grace, its sleek form a testament to Youko’s own allure, and Polnareff felt a thrill of apprehension mixed with eagerness.

With a firm resolve, Polnareff summoned Silver Chariot, the familiar rush of power surging through him as the armored figure manifested by his side. Its gleaming blade caught the light, reflecting the intensity of the moment and igniting a fire within him. He felt the connection with his Stand, the bond forged through countless battles, ready to take on whatever challenges lay ahead.

“Silver Chariot!” Polnareff cried out, sending the knight-like Stand forward with a powerful thrust. The air crackled as Silver Chariot surged into action, its movements fluid and precise, darting toward Foxey Lady with the speed and grace of a skilled warrior.

Before he could realize, Foxey Lady launched the fur stole toward Silver Chariot, the strands weaving through the air like a serpent, aiming to ensnare Polnareff’s Stand. He slashed toward the fluffy accessory, but it evaded his attack with ease, twisting and gliding just out of reach. In a blink, Foxey Lady sprang forward, passing Silver Chariot’s right side, then snuck behind him in a blur of motion.

Suddenly, he felt an unexpected sensation as Foxey Lady began scribbling her nails into Silver Chariot’s armpits. Polnareff burst into laughter, unable to keep his composure amidst the sudden ticklish onslaught. The moment caught him off guard, and he realized that Youko had taken the battle in a direction he hadn’t anticipated. 

“HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA! WHAT THE—” he exclaimed between fits of laughter, but his words were cut short by the sight of the fur stole flying toward his face. Before he could react, the soft stole coiled around his head, enveloping him in its plush embrace. The velvety texture teased his skin, and his laughter became muffled as the stole constricted slightly, obscuring his vision.

Polnareff's hands shot up instinctively, grasping at the fur with growing frustration. But his fingers passed through it as if it were smoke, unable to grab hold of anything solid. Panic flashed through his mind as he realized this was no ordinary fabric—it was a manifestation of Foxey Lady, a part of Youko’s Stand, and as such, he couldn’t physically interact with it. His inability to touch the Stand made him feel powerless, a sensation he rarely experienced.

“DAHAHAHAHAMN IHIHIHIT!” he cursed through his predicament, the sound barely audible beneath the thick stole. The tickling sensation continued to play havoc on his senses. His body still trembled with lingering laughter, but his mind was racing, desperate to find a way out of this trap. He couldn’t call Chariot back, alas he was under Foxey Lady’s ticklish barrage.

Youko’s voice cut through the haze, playful and taunting. “You seem to be in a bit of a bind, Polnareff,” she cooed, her words dripping with amusement. “How does it feel, being wrapped in such softness? Quite luxurious, isn’t it?”

Polnareff felt his knees buckling beneath him as the impossibly soft fur stole tightened its grip around his face. The plush fabric pressed closer, almost suffocating in its embrace, as if every fiber was designed to tease his senses and drain his strength. He could feel the fur stroking across his skin in waves—warm, soft, and maddeningly delicate.

“Give in, Polnareff,” Youko’s voice came, soft and insidious, weaving its way into his thoughts like the fur around his face. “There’s nothing more you can do.”

He fell to the floor in an exhausted crash, the impact jarring but not enough to snap him out of the daze clouding his mind. His vision blurred, the plush fur tightening around his face, making each breath a struggle. “No! No, I can’t lose here!” Polnareff screamed inwardly, desperate to fight against the encroaching darkness. He couldn’t let it end like this. Not smothered by some cursed, luxurious fur. Not humiliated by this seductive trickster.

Before he knew it, Polnareff fell into a deep, involuntary slumber, the overwhelming softness of the fur wrapping around him like a weighted blanket, pulling him down into unconsciousness. It was as if the very fur was seeping into his thoughts, wrapping itself not just around his body but his mind, draining his will to fight back.

Snap—Polnareff’s eyes shot open, his heart racing as he gasped for air. He blinked rapidly, trying to make sense of his surroundings. The familiar plush velvet of the bar was gone, replaced by a dimly lit bedroom that stirred an unsettling sense of familiarity within him. Confusion hit him like a wave as he sat up, glancing around.

"Where am I?" he muttered to himself, his voice feeling unusually strained. Instinctively, he brought a hand to his throat. "Whaaat!? Why is my voice so... squeaky!?" He yelped, a squeal escaping his lips, shocking him into silence. He jumped to his feet, darting his eyes around the room, searching for any clues that could explain his predicament.

It was a small room, furnished with floral bedding and lacy curtains. Polnareff's eyes finally locked onto a wall calendar. He squinted at the year printed in bold letters: 1982. His heart skipped a beat.

“I’m 18 again?!” Polnareff exclaimed, his voice still annoyingly higher-pitched than he remembered. Panic gripped him as fragments of a long-buried memory began to resurface. He knew this room. It belonged to his friend’s mother, a woman who had always treated him with a warmth that felt maternal. A shiver ran down his spine as he recalled what had happened before this bizarre twist of fate.

“But wait! If I’m here then that means…” Polnareff recollected, as he saw the bedroom door open.

Creak!

The door swung open, and in walked his friend’s mother, draped in a luxurious golden island fox fur coat that glowed under the soft light and swayed elegantly with her movements.. Her presence filled the room with an unexpected mix of warmth and authority, her heels clicking on the floor as she entered. Polnareff’s heart raced; he was caught in a moment he had hoped to forget.

“Jean Pierre! What a surprise to see you here,” she said, her voice disappointed yet teasing, and laced with that unmistakable maternal tone. “I didn’t expect to find you in my room, of all places.” Her eyes sparkled with mischief as she caught sight of the magazines strewn about, the very ones that had piqued his curiosity moments before.

Polnareff’s cheeks flushed crimson as he stammered, “I—I was just looking for something!” He knew full well he had been caught red-handed, and there was no escaping the consequences of his actions.

She closed the door behind her, the sound echoing ominously in the small room. “Oh really? You know it’s not polite to snoop, especially in a lady’s personal belongings,” she chided, stepping closer. The playful glint in her eyes made him feel dread. He knew exactly what this was.

Before he could react, she lunged toward him, her fingers wiggling with a teasing intent. “Let’s see if I can teach you a little lesson about respect!” 

She pinned him down on her bed, straddling him and her fingers finding his sides and beginning their relentless assault. “No! Not this again!” he gasped, laughter bursting forth uncontrollably. “HAHAHAHA! STOHOHOHOHOHOP! HAHAHAHA!”

She only laughed more, clearly enjoying his predicament. With a mischievous glint in her eyes, she reached over to the nearby nightstand and picked up a pair of handcuffs. “How lucky I am that my husband is a police officer!” she mused, twirling the cuffs playfully.

Polnareff’s heart raced as he felt a rush of panic and embarrassment. He couldn’t resist as she clicked the handcuffs around his wrists, securing them above his head and around a pillar of the bedframe. The cold metal sent a shiver down his spine, making him acutely aware of his vulnerability.

“Now you’re really in trouble,” she teased, leaning down to meet his gaze, her face inches from his. “Let’s see how long you can last without begging for mercy!” Her fingers danced teasingly over his sides, reigniting the tickle torture.

The tickler’s fur coat cascaded around Polnareff’s legs, wrapping him in a soft, plush cocoon that heightened his sense of vulnerability. It felt as though he was ensnared in a fluffy trap, each strand of fur teasing his skin and adding to the sensation of helplessness. The combination of the intense tickling and the enveloping warmth of the coat sent shivers coursing through him, making it nearly impossible to focus.

“IS THIS? HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA! FOXEY LADY’S ABILITY? HAHAHAHAHAHAHA!” Polnareff screamed out, the realization hitting him amidst the whirlwind of laughter and sensations.

“That’s right,” Youko’s voice appeared suddenly, like an ethereal echo. “This is my Foxey Lady’s ability. It takes you into your most intense and excruciating memory of tickle torture and makes you experience it for as long as I desire.” Her words dripped with playful malice, a reminder of his helplessness.

Polnareff’s laughter intensified, desperate. “YOU CAN’T BE SERIOUS! YOU’RE GOING TO KEEP ME HERE LIKE THIS? HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!” he gasped, struggling against the cuffs, but they held firm.

“Oh, but I can,” she replied, a teasing lilt in her tone. “And I intend to have my fun. You see, the magic of Foxey Lady is that it amplifies your sensations, making everything feel even more intense. Every tickle, every brush of fur—it’s all heightened. Isn’t it wonderful?”

“NO! HAHAHA! THIS IS TORTURE!” he cried out, laughter erupting uncontrollably as he squirmed beneath her playful onslaught. “YOU’RE JUST GOING TO KEEP ME HERE FOREVER?”

“I told you I’m a dominatrix, Polnareff,” she informed him, her voice smooth and dripping with confidence. “I utilize my Stand in my profession. It works on non-Stand users too; they just believe they’re hypnotized. I control every aspect of my Stand—how intense the tickling is, slight adjustments to memories, and how long the tickling lasts.”

His mind raced as he processed her words, a mix of disbelief and dread washing over him. “THIHIHIHIHIS IS INSANEHEHEHEHE!” he thought, the laughter spilling uncontrollably from his lips.

“Usually I stop in time with my submissives, but with you I’ll make an exception, darling.” Youko teased, adding to Polnareff’s dread. Her Stand materialized partially, glowing slightly over the figure of Polnareff’s tickle torturess. “I am going to keep tickling you as long as it takes. To stop your heart, that is…”

Polnareff’s blood ran cold at her chilling declaration.

“I am going to tickle you to death, darling.”

Panic surged through him, mixing with the laughter that threatened to spill out again. “NO! YOU CAN’T DO THIS! HAHAHAHA!” he gasped, desperation creeping into his voice as he squirmed against the bed.

“Oh, no, but I can, darling. DIO is paying me handsomely for this, my weak little tickle slave,” Youko replied, her voice dripping with mockery. “To think one of you is going to die to something as ridiculous as tickling. Isn’t it deliciously ironic?”

His heart raced as he processed her taunts, the gravity of the situation sinking in. “I WON’T LET THIS HAPPEN! HAHAHAHAHAHA! YOU WON’T GET AWAY WITH THIS!” Polnareff shouted, though the laughter spilled forth uncontrollably, betraying his resolve.

“Aww, darling,” she teased, her fingers expertly dancing over his sides, reigniting the relentless laughter that bubbled up from his core. “Every gasp, every plea, only fuels my desire to keep you right where you are—helpless and utterly at my mercy.”

Foxey Lady's fingers traveled up Polnareff’s sides, traveling up his sides towards his vulnerable armpits with ruthless precision. Her nails moved like a blur, skittering over his skin with untold speed, creating an barrage that felt like a sandstorm of relentless tickle torture. When Foxey Lady arrived at Polnareff’s armpits, she unleashed a flurry of tickling that sent him spiraling into fits of laughter.

“Tickle, tickle, Polnareff~” Youko teased, her voice playful and mocking, as if she were serenading him with his own helplessness. Each stroke of her Stand’s fingers sent electric signals of ticklishness throughout his body.

“SILVEHEHEHEHER CHARIOHOHOHOHOHOT!” Polnareff cried out, between gasps of laughter. He felt as if he had manifested his Stand, but it was nowhere to be seen. “WHAHAHAHAHAT? WHEHEHEHEHEHERE IS IT? WHEHEHEHERE IS CHARIOHOHOHOHOT!?”

“Oh, sweet Polnareff,” Youko cooed, her tone dripping with mock sympathy, “your Stand can’t help you now. Foxey Lady has you trapped in your own memories, where I hold all the power.” Foxey Lady leaned in closer, her breath warm against his ear, being a part of the stand. “Just let go. There’s nothing you can do but laugh. Tickle, tickle!”

The laughter poured out of him, a reaction he couldn’t suppress, his body betraying him to the soft, relentless tickling that consumed his senses. “I won’t give in! I’ll find a way out of this!” he thought desperately, even as the ticklish sensations clouded his mind.

Suddenly Foxey Lady stopped, as Polnareff saw the figure of his friend’s mom turn around, still straddling him. The fur of her coat brushed against his chest, soft, luxurious and teasing, obscuring his vision and heightening his helplessness. “Remember this, Polnareff? It’s really about to tickle, darling!” Youko exclaimed. As her Stand’s nails skittered along his suddenly vulnerable feet, he felt a fresh wave of laughter bubbling up inside him, pushing against the walls of his resolve.

“NO! HAHAHAHA! PLEASE, NOT AGAIN!” he gasped, laughter spilling from his lips as he writhed beneath her. The feeling was maddening—he was trapped in a world where laughter was both his punishment and his prison.

The soft golden fur brushed and teased against Polnareff’s face as he squirmed under the coat, covering him in a cocoon of warmth that felt both inviting and suffocating. The duality of comfort and torment was overwhelming, and he could feel the edges of his sanity blurring. In this moment, every tickle sent jolts of dread coursing through him, forcing him to confront not just the laughter but the memory of his own helplessness. He couldn’t escape, and the laughter continued to pour from him.

“Does it tickle, Polnareff? I can keep this up as long as I want,” Youko taunted, her voice oozing with evil delight. “You’re completely at my mercy. Just imagine how long I can prolong your laughter.” The playful menace in her voice only intensified the sensation, and he could feel the weight of her words pressing down on him like the plush fabric surrounding him.

Foxey Lady’s nails found their target, skimming over Polnareff’s ticklish arches with a relentless precision. The delicate yet ever-so-intense touch sent him into fits, his body reacting involuntarily as the sensations overwhelmed the nerves in his feet, spreading up his legs and throughout his whole body. Each skimming tickle was like millions of feathers, light yet insistent, dancing across his skin in a manner that felt both maddening and strangely intoxicating.

“Tickle, tickle, darling,” Youko purred, her voice a sultry tease that echoed in the plush cocoon surrounding him. “How does it feel to be so utterly at my spell?” Her Stand continued its exploration, fingers deftly weaving between his toes and tracing the sensitive contours of his feet. Polnareff squirmed beneath his tickler, laughter bursting forth uncontrollably as he tried to pull his feet away, but the restraints held him firm.

“I can only imagine how much it tickles, Polnareff,” Youko teased.. “Do you like the way her fur coat brushes against your face? Is it soft, teasing?” The words struck his psyche like a rapier, amplifying his embarrassment.

Foxey Lady’s fingers continued their relentless dance, the soft fur brushing against him creating a cocoon of overwhelming sensations. “Admit it, darling. You’re done, nothing to do, nowhere to go,” Youko purred, watching him squirm, enjoying the torment played across his features. Each giggle and squeal only seemed to encourage her, pushing her to prolong the ticklish torment that held him captive.

“I’m looking forward to seeing you finally succumb to the tickling,” Youko said, her voice dripping with a mix of amusement and sinister delight. “Just imagine it—seeing your life ebb away as you laugh your last laugh.”

Polnareff’s heart raced, a mixture of fear and exhilaration coursing through him. “YOU CAN’T! I WON’T LET IT END LIKE THIS! HAHAHAHAHAHAHA!” he shouted, though the desperation in his voice was undercut by another fit of uncontrollable laughter as Foxey Lady’s nails found a particularly sensitive on his soles.

“You can’t escape, my tickle slave,” she continued, reveling in his torment. “Each giggle brings you closer to the end. Just let go and embrace it. There’s nothing left but laughter now.” Her fingers danced with renewed fervor, drawing out every bit of resistance he had left.

“Think, Jean Pierre! Think!” he urged himself, struggling to clear the haze of laughter clouding his mind. “There’s got to be a weakness!” He could feel the tickling sensation overwhelming him, but amid the chaos, a flicker of determination sparked within.

“My Stand has no weakness, Polnareff,” Youko taunted, her voice laced with confidence as she continued her relentless assault. “Her ability is to exploit every inch of your vulnerability, and you’re far too caught up in your own laughter to even think of escape, I’m afraid.”

But in the depths of his mind, Polnareff was fighting back. “There has to be something!” he thought fiercely, gritting his teeth against the ticklish sensations that swarmed over him. “Even the strongest Stand has a limit.”

“Let go, Polnareff. Nothing you do can stop Foxey Lady. The tickling is so overwhelming. Can you feel your heart? The way your lungs ache?” Youko's voice was a seductive whisper, dripping with satisfaction as she pressed her advantage.

Polnareff’s heart raced, not just from laughter but from the determination within. “I won’t give in!” he shouted defiantly, though the words felt weak against the storm that bombarded him so ticklishly. Each touch of Foxey Lady's nails sent shockwaves through his body, making it hard to think clearly. He felt himself teetering on the edge, the line between surrender and defiance blurring with every passing moment.

“Do you think the demons in Hell are watching? Do you think they’re waiting for you? Do you think they’re going to keep tickling you forever and ever, never letting up?” Youko's voice dripped with mockery, each word laced with an enticing malice that only fueled his despair. “Imagine it, Polnareff. Being tickled forever, knowing you cannot die? That your reality is tickle torture… forever?”

He could almost picture the demons and succubi, cackling as they reveled in his helplessness, their sinister laughter mingling with his own. The very idea was maddening, and he felt the edges of his sanity fraying as the laughter spilled from his lips uncontrollably.

“Come on, Jean Pierre! You have faced worse than this!” he urged himself, his mind racing as he sought a way to turn the tide against the merciless tickling. “There has to be a way to break this cycle!”

Foxey Lady let up the tickling on Polnareff’s feet, granting him a brief moment of respite. The figure of his friend’s mom faded away completely, in her place, Foxey Lady materialized fully, her ethereal form shimmering with a seductive allure. The fur that had previously obstructed his vision no longer clouded his sight, allowing Polnareff to take in the full majesty of the Stand before him. He noticed that the fur stole that had accentuated her was no longer there.

“Actually, I feel like I’m getting impatient, Polnareff…” Youko mused, her tone playfully mocking as she surveyed him with a smirk. Polnareff's heart raced as he watched in horror as Foxey Lady transformed, sprouting two extra arms, making a total of six. The Stand’s presence intensified, each arm moving with an unsettling grace, fingers poised for a new wave of torment, wiggling menacingly.

“Tickle, tickle! Time to die!” Youko declared, her voice playful yet chilling. Polnareff's heart raced as the six arms of Foxey Lady advanced, fingers wiggling like a swarm of playful serpents, each one eager to find its target.

She struck with precision, her tickling fingers darting into his armpits, his sides, and his hips simultaneously. Polnareff erupted into a chorus of laughter, the sound echoing off the walls like a desperate plea for mercy. The sensation was overwhelming, each touch igniting a fire of ticklish agony that spread through his body, rendering him completely vulnerable.

“Is this really how you want to go out, Polnareff?” Youko taunted, her voice laced with mock sympathy as she watched him squirm. “Tickled to death, all while begging for it to stop?”

“NO! HAHAHA! NOT THERE!” he howled, squirming beneath the relentless tickling. Every stroke felt like a jolt of electricity, a reminder of his utter helplessness. The laughter poured out uncontrollably, tears streaming down his face as he writhed under the merciless onslaught.

“Give in, Polnareff! Just let it happen,” Youko taunted. “You’re only prolonging the inevitable.” The six arms moved with a terrifying efficiency, ensuring that there was no escape, no relief from the laughter that consumed him. The tickling was all encompassing, complete, overwhelming. It was the pure definition of tickle torture.

“Think! Why can I feel my Stand manifest? Where is Foxey Lady’s stole? There has to be something!” Polnareff shouted inwardly, desperately searching for a way to regain control. As the relentless tickling continued, he felt the familiar energy of Silver Chariot stirring within him, its presence reminding him that he still had power, even in this bizarre dreamscape.

Suddenly, the chaos of laughter and torment began to crystallize into clarity. He recalled how Foxey Lady’s fluffy fur stole had enveloped him earlier, a key component of her Stand's ability to trap him in this memory. If he could break the connection, perhaps he could turn the tide.

“She mentioned something about hypnosis…” Polnareff thought, a flicker of realization igniting in his mind. Then it clicked. It was all an illusion. “HAHAHAHAHAHA! YOU’RE DONE, YOUKO! YOUR STAND ABILITY IS HYPNOSIS! HAHAHAHAHA! IT’S PURELY VISUAL! AND THE THING KEEPING ME IN IT IS YOUR FUR STOLE!” he yelled, his laughter now infused with defiance rather than despair.

Youko's victorious attitude faltered for a moment, surprise flickering across her features as Polnareff's laughter turned from helplessness to determination. “What are you talking about?” she retorted, though a hint of uncertainty crept into her voice.

With renewed vigor, Polnareff focused on the fur wrapping around him, visualizing it as a barrier rather than a prison. “I can break this illusion!” he declared, channeling the energy of Silver Chariot. “HAHAHAhAHA! IHIHIHIHIT’S JUHUHUHUST A TRIHIHIHICK! I WON’T BE TRAPPED IN YOUR GAMES ANY LONGER!”

As he gathered his strength, he imagined Silver Chariot materializing, cutting through the fabric of the illusion with the same precision it wielded its blade. He could feel the connection between himself and his Stand strengthening, a tide of energy rising within him, ready to shatter the confines of Youko’s hypnotic grasp.

“SILVER CHAHAHAHAHARIOT! CUT THEHEHEHE STOLE AWAY!” he cried, his voice ringing with newfound determination. In that moment, he felt Silver Chariot respond, the familiar rush of power surging through him, igniting a fierce resolve that overshadowed the laughter.

With a swift, decisive motion, he envisioned Silver Chariot’s blade slicing through the illusions that bound him, severing the connection to Youko’s fur stole. The air around him shimmered, the fabric of the dreamscape rippling like a mirage.

Foxey Lady stopped dead in her tracks, staring blankly for a moment, her multiple arms frozen mid-motion. The atmosphere around them crackled with energy as Polnareff's command took effect. Then, in an explosive burst of ethereal light, Foxey Lady shattered into a cascade of shimmering particles, the remnants of the illusion scattering like autumn leaves caught in a gust of wind.

Polnareff rose to sit, scratching his head in a daze as the remnants of his bizarre experience lingered in his mind. The bar was a mess, shattered glasses and broken bottles littering the floor, evidence of the chaos that had unfolded. He glanced around, expecting to see Youko, but she was nowhere to be found. The air felt heavy with the aftermath of their confrontation, and the chatter of patrons resumed, oblivious to the battle that had just occurred.

“Where did she go?” Polnareff muttered to himself, his heart still racing. He felt a mix of relief and frustration; he had escaped her grasp.

Gathering himself, he stood up, carefully stepping over the debris scattered on the floor. As he made his way to the bar, he couldn’t help but replay the encounter in his mind—the way her Stand had toyed with him, the soft, teasing nature of Foxey Lady, and the chilling realization that he had nearly succumbed to her power.

“I need to be more vigilant,” he thought, determination solidifying within him. “But I trust she will not try any of us again, since the secrets of her Stand were so easily uncovered.”

Polnareff scanned the room, contemplating his next move. “I need to warn the others,” he thought, remembering the bond he shared with his friends. They needed to be prepared for whatever came next.

[rullakebu]

[rullakebu]

Gorgeous stole 😍

[rullakebu]

Fetish Con Fur Queen (F/M, tickling, fur)

Zack stepped inside the Center, the fading rays of the sunset bathed the entrance in a warm, golden glow. The stark contrast of black banners caught his eye immediately. They hung ominously from the walls, their dark fabric absorbing the light. Each banner bore the same bold, blood-red text: "New Helsing Fetish Con", the lettering dripping down the fabric like fresh wounds.

The 20-year-old dark haired blogger had a thing for tickle torture. Seeing people tickling, women being the ticklers in specific, awakened something inside him, an indomitable desire that couldn’t be squelched. Zack had always dreamed of being on the receiving end of a tickle torturing by a ruthless tickler lady; he had never booked a session or landed a play date, however. His fascination with tickle torture was something he had kept largely to himself and it was an obsession that had lingered in the shadows of his mind for years.

He had spent countless hours online, reading stories, watching videos, and imagining himself in those scenarios. The thought of being tied down, unable to escape the agonizing pleasure of skilled fingers exploring every sensitive spot on his body, filled him with a mix of fear and excitement. A couple years ago Zack had decided to start a blog, where he published his thoughts regarding tickling and everything related to it, along with re-sharing the content he had found during his online adventures.

Zack had come across the ad for the New Helsing Fetish Con while scrolling through a local forum. The bold, crimson lettering had immediately caught his attention, igniting a spark of curiosity that quickly grew into an undeniable urge. It was a chance to finally step out of the shadows and immerse himself in a world he had only ever observed from a distance. The idea of attending a fetish convention had always seemed daunting, but something about this one felt like the right opportunity to take the first plunge into his deepest desires.

As the days passed, Zack found himself thinking about the convention more and more. The thought of being surrounded by people who shared his interests was both comforting and exciting. For so long, his obsession with tickling had been a private affair, confined to the pages of his blog and the recesses of his mind. But now, there was a chance to connect with others who understood the thrill and complexity of his fetish.

With this in mind, Zack made the decision to attend. As he prepared himself for the night, he reminded himself that this was just the beginning. Whether or not he experienced the tickling he fantasized about, this was his first real step into the world he had long dreamed of. The convention offered a chance to explore his desires in a new way, and Zack was ready to embrace whatever the evening had in store for him.

Zack took a deep breath and stepped inside through the glass doors, as if stepping through a portal to a different realm. The faint murmur of distant chatter from the main hall reached his ears, a reminder of the world he was about to enter. For a moment, he paused in the dimly lit foyer, the heavy silence around him contrasting with the vibrant energy he knew lay just beyond.

He closed his eyes, drawing in another deep breath, the air tinged with a mix of incense and something unidentifiable, yet tantalizing. His heart pounded in his chest, a rhythm that seemed to echo the mantra running through his mind: “You can do this. Just get in there. Just go.” The words were both a command and a reassurance, a way to steady his nerves against the wave of apprehension threatening to overwhelm him.

Zack could feel the weight of this moment, the significance of the step he was about to take. It wasn’t just about crossing a physical threshold; it was about crossing into a new chapter of his life, one where his fantasies and reality might finally converge. With one final, steadying breath, he opened his eyes and straightened his posture. The door to the main hall beckoned, and Zack knew that it was time to face whatever awaited him inside.

Just go. He repeated to himself as he took the first step forward, the sound of his footsteps merging with the distant hum of anticipation that filled the air. The main hall was at the bottom of a wide, grand staircase. Each step he took echoed in the stillness, the sound magnifying the thudding of his heart, which seemed to quicken with every downward movement.

Zack’s heartbeat pulsed in his ears, pounding in sync with his footsteps, like a drumbeat leading him into the unknown. The closer he got to the bottom, the more the distant chatter from the main hall grew clearer, transforming from an indistinct murmur into the lively buzz of a crowd. The atmosphere thickened with anticipation, and Zack could almost feel the energy seeping up through the floor, vibrating through his bones.

He reached the bottom of the staircase and paused, his breath catching as he stood before the entrance to the main hall. The doors were slightly ajar, allowing a sliver of warm, flickering light to spill out, beckoning him forward. He could hear the hum of conversation, the clink of glasses, and occasional bursts of laughter—sounds of a world that had, until now, only existed in his imagination.

He looked around the hall, his eyes widening as he took in the scene before him. The space was vast, filled with an array of stalls constructed from sleek steel pillars. Each stall had a sturdy black wooden board perched on top, like a signpost marking the way into a different world. Written on these boards, in bold, blood-red lettering, were the names of the specific fetishes each stall catered to. There were representatives holding a presentation at each fetish.

Zack took a big step forward, feeling as if he were plunging into the depths of a world he had only ever imagined. The air seemed to hum with energy, a mix of excitement and anticipation that was almost palpable. As he looked around, his eyes were met with a dizzying array of stalls, each one more intriguing than the last. There were stalls dedicated to every imaginable kink and fetish, each with its own unique setup and atmosphere. Zack reached into his bag and pulled out a notepad, writing down the descriptions of different stalls he saw:

"Stall 1: Bondage Paradise—Leather straps, cuffs, and ropes displayed with precision. A dominant figure demonstrating intricate knotwork on a willing participant. The air thick with the scent of leather and anticipation."

"Stall 2: Smoking—A dimly lit glass booth. Inside, participants are smoking, as to keep the aromas and plumes of smoke restricted to their own section. It was basically similar to a separate smoke room you could find in a bar."

"Stall 3: Roleplay Theater—Costumes and props arranged like a stage set. Visitors don masks, transforming into characters as they step into different scenarios. A couple in the corner, dressed as a Victorian lord and lady, acting out a scene with remarkable authenticity."

Zack then saw a stall—the stall, his stall. The one that had been the focal point of his thoughts since he first set foot inside the convention. His heart skipped a beat as his gaze locked onto it. The sign above the stall stood out against the dimly lit backdrop, the blood-red letters stark and commanding: "Tickle Torture."

He scanned the sign slowly, his eyes tracing each letter as if committing them to memory. The words seemed to pulse with life, reflecting the deep-seated desire that had drawn him here. Zack could feel his throat tighten as he gulped, the reality of the moment sinking in. This was it—the culmination of years of curiosity, countless hours spent imagining and writing about this very scenario.

The stall itself was simple but undeniably effective in its setup. A padded bondage chair stood at the center, inviting yet foreboding. The top of the chair was like a cross with boards extending to the sides. At their ends were straps, designed to keep the victims arms in a T-position. The leg rests spread apart from the bottom, with stocks designed to keep ankles in place. There were toe ties attached to each stock. Around the chair, a box with various tools of tickle torment were arranged: feathers of different lengths and textures, soft brushes, baby oil, hairbrushes, Wartenberg wheels and other implements designed to coax laughter and helplessness from anyone who dared submit to their touch.

With sweaty palms, Zack wrote the description of the scene in his notepad, trying to capture every detail of the setup that had both intrigued and excited him. His handwriting was hurried and somewhat shaky, a reflection of his nervous anticipation.

As he lifted his gaze back towards the stall, he noticed a tall blonde woman standing behind the setup. Her straight, long hair cascaded down her back, and the glasses perched on her nose gave her an air of authority. She was dressed in a black leather corset, styled like a dominatrix's, accentuating her commanding presence. Her outfit was both elegant and intimidating, a perfect match for the atmosphere of the stall.

Zack’s attention was drawn to the various scenes unfolding around the padded chair. A woman in a sleek, satin dress was currently seated in the chair, her arms secured by the leather straps and her legs held fast in the stocks. Her face was a mix of anticipation and delight as a man, who Zack presumed was her partner, worked meticulously on her. He was using his fingers to gently tickle her armpits, coaxing soft giggles that floated through the air. The man seemed completely engrossed in his task, but making sure not to torture her too much.

Zack’s eyes moved to yet another participant, this time a man who had taken a turn in the chair. His expression was one of apprehension mixed with excitement as the tall blonde woman meticulously applied baby oil to his feet before using a soft brush to tickle him. His reaction was a blend of laughter and pleas, his toes curling against the stocks as the sensation washed over him. Zack felt a tent quickly pitching in his jeans, seeing the lady tease and torment the poor man’s sensitive feet.

As the man was finally released and stood up, a look of relief mingled with lingering amusement on his face, the tall blonde woman's gaze shifted sharply. It was as if her eyes locked onto Zack with a piercing intensity, cutting through the ambient noise and activity of the convention hall. Her gaze was unwavering, direct and commanding.

“Young man,” she said, her voice clear and authoritative yet inviting, “would you like to try?”

Zack’s bottom lip trembled as he stared at her in shock, his mind racing. The weight of the moment seemed to crash down on him, and a surge of uncertainty swept over him. The thrill he had felt moments ago turned into a wave of hesitation, and he struggled to reconcile the fantasy he had dreamed about with the very real and daunting opportunity before him.

He opened his mouth, but the words that came out were not what he had anticipated. “N-n-no thank you, I’m good,” he stammered, his voice barely above a whisper. His eyes darted away from the chair, unable to meet the tall blonde woman's piercing gaze any longer.

In a swift movement, he turned and stepped back, his feet carrying him away from the tickling stall. His heart was pounding, and the surrounding sounds of the convention felt distant as he made his way to the stall directly opposite.

As he approached, the sign above the stall caught his eye. "Fur Fetish," it read in bold, inviting letters. Zack's pulse began to steady slightly as he looked at the new stall, the change in focus offering a momentary escape from his earlier apprehension.

The stall was a soft contrast to the one he had been at moments before. There was big fur rug on the floor and two plush chairs with fur rugs placed over them. There was a coat rack, with an assortment of different fur clothing: coats of different sizes and fur sorts and massive double-faced stoles. A small table was placed next to the rack, on it fur mittens and different hats. But the grandest installation was the massive bed, covered in massive fur coats and blankets.

There were only two people attending the stall, seated on the plush chairs. In front of them was a lady. She was dressed in a full-length Finn raccoon coat, its rich, luxurious fur cascading around her. The coat’s deep, natural brownish hues shimmered subtly under the soft lighting. Draped across her shoulders was a matching stole, its fur complementing the coat perfectly and adding an extra layer of opulence.

On her feet, she wore Finn raccoon boots, extending the theme of comfort from her coat to her footwear. The boots were stylish yet practical, their fur enhancing both their visual appeal and their tactile warmth. 

Beneath the coat and stole, she wore a body bikini set made from the same luxurious fur. The set was both bold and elegant, showcasing the unique texture of the Finn raccoon fur in a more intimate and daring way. The fur’s natural patterns and colors created a striking visual effect, adding a sense of allure.

The woman’s appearance was further accentuated by her reddish bangs, which cascaded elegantly down her forehead, framing her face with a vibrant, eye-catching hue. Her hair was pulled back into a sleek ponytail at the back, its glossy sheen adding a polished touch to her sophisticated look.

Zack, feeling the need to escape the intensity of the tickling stall, stepped into the fur stall with a hurried, almost desperate energy. His movements were quick, driven by a mix of relief and lingering nerves from the earlier experience.

As he entered, the woman in front of him noticed his arrival. She glanced up and then down at his crotch, a knowing smile spreading across her face. Her expression shifted to one of amusement, as if she found something both intriguing and entertaining in his sudden, flustered appearance. There was a name tag on her chest and Zack read it quickly. “R. R.” it said.

She began her presentation, Zack immediately recognizing her slight accent as Dutch: "Welcome to the fur fetish stall," she began, her tone rich with enthusiasm. "Here, we celebrate the luxurious and soft sensations of fur in all its forms. Whether you're looking for the softest mittens, the warmest coats, or simply a plush environment to indulge in tactile pleasures, you’re in the right place."

She gestured gracefully to the various items on display, her movements emphasizing the elegance of her outfit. "Feel free to explore and experience the different textures. Our fur garments are crafted from the finest materials, designed to offer both visual beauty and sensory delight. You can try on any of the coats, stoles, or accessories and feel the exquisite softness for yourself."

The two other attendees, visibly intrigued by the offerings, began trying on different items. Zack, however, remained rooted in place, his initial sense of urgency now replaced by a lingering hesitance. He felt a sense of uncertainty, unsure of how to fully immerse himself in this new environment.

Ms. R. noticed Zack’s hesitation and gracefully walked over to him. Her presence was commanding yet soothing, and she approached with an air of practiced elegance. “Why are you not trying the furs, dear?” she asked, a slight hint of tease in her voice.

Zack couldn’t deny the alluring effect the fur had on him. The way the soft strands glistened under the ambient lighting, their sumptuous texture inviting to the touch, and how they draped so elegantly on Ms. R. were undeniably captivating. There was something inherently sexy about the luxurious material, its rich appearance and allure stirring a sense of desire.

“I-I-I don’t know,” Zack uttered, stunned in place. His voice wavered, betraying the internal conflict between his fascination with the fur and his lingering hesitation.

“Hm,” Ms. R. mused thoughtfully, her expression filled with curiosity. She grabbed a tail of her stole and spun it in the air as she slowly walked around Zack. “One of the main reasons people are sexually attracted to fur clothing is its sensuality. One of the main joys of this fetish is experiencing the distinctive sensations.” She stopped right behind Zack as she leaned next to his ear and brushed the tail of the stole along his jawline, whispering: “Kind of like tickling...”

The sensation of the soft fur brushing against his skin, combined with her intimate whisper, caused Zack’s neck hairs to stand up. Goosebumps spread across his arms and shoulders, the combination of tactile and auditory stimuli heightening his awareness and eliciting a visceral reaction.

“Attention attendees!” a voice suddenly announced, cutting through the ambient sounds of the stall. The voice was clear and authoritative, and the announcement commanded immediate attention. “The award show begins in 5 minutes. After the event, we’ll transfer to the after-party held separately.”

The remaining attendees in the hall quickly mobilized, their movements filled with urgency as they made their way toward the award show. The two other people who had been enjoying the fur items at the stall swiftly removed their garments. They carefully placed the fur coats, stoles, and accessories back on their respective racks, ensuring everything was arranged. Their movements were quick and practiced, an indication of their eagerness to attend the award show.

Zack turned away from Ms. R., intending to join the others heading to the award show. As he took his first step toward the exit, he felt a firm grip on his hand. He looked down to see Ms. R. holding him with a gentle yet unyielding grasp.

“Just a moment,” she said, her voice steady and commanding. Her eyes met his with a sultry gaze. “There’s something I’d like to discuss with you.”

“Y-y-yes?” Zack answered, still a bit shaken by her earlier teasy ministrations.

“I saw you watching the tickling display, when the lady tickled that guy’s feet with a brush. You watched it, intently. Your gaze never faltered.” She mentioned, walking in front of Zack. “You were captivated by it, never taking your eyes off of them. And once it was your turn, you walked away.” Ms. R. continued, circling behind Zack again. “Then you walked into my stall with a hard on…” She hugged Zack from behind, holding him in a fuzzy embrace. She whispered, “You wish to be tickled. You wish to laugh as a lady teases you with maddening ticklish touches. Yet you refused.”

Zack’s body trembled under Ms. R.’s embrace, the combination of her observations and the intimate contact overwhelming him. Her words pierced through his defenses, forcing him to confront the desires he had been both fascinated by and afraid to fully acknowledge.

“And when you came into my stall… I saw the look in your eye… the way you looked at me in my soft, luxurious, plush furs. You may not realize it but it was clear that you find fur arousing as well.” She let up the hug and stepped in front of Zack once again. “Sometimes,” Ms. R. continued, her voice enticing, “we need someone to help us confront our desires and fears.” She took notice of a twitching bulge in Zack’s jeans. She grabbed it gently as she leaned next to his left ear, brushing his right cheek with a sleeve of her coat, whispering. “So what do you say? If we have you tickled… right here, right now?”

“B-b-but the people…” Zack stammered, his mind racing with both excitement and apprehension. The thought of being exposed in such a personal way, even in a somewhat private setting, made him hesitant.

Ms. R. smiled reassuringly, her eyes twinkling with a mixture of confidence and understanding. “They’re too busy at the show to hear us,” she said, her voice soothing and persuasive. “And once it’s over, they won’t come back here. It’ll be just the two of us.”

Her words were accompanied by a gentle caress of her fingers against the soft fur of her stole, a gesture that both comforted and seduced. The idea of being alone with Ms. R. in the stall, having the opportunity to experience tickling in the exact manner he had always dreamed of, was incredibly enticing.

He nodded.

Ms. R. purred as her hands found the helm of Zack’s shirt as she lifted it up. He in turn took his shoes off and used his toes to discard his socks. Next she unbuckled his belt and pulled down his pants, revealing a throbbing manhood to both of their eyes.

Ms. R.’s hands met Zack’s chest as she began to push him towards the stall opposite them. She made the young man sit and quickly strapped his wrists to the chair. She locked the stocks, but didn’t tie the toe ties just yet. She took a step back, taking in the sight before her: a helpless young man strapped to a bondage chair.

Ms. R. pulled a small roller stool over and sat down beside him, her posture relaxed but her eyes focused intently on her captive. The silence between them was heavy, filled with the sound of Zack’s heartbeat pounding in his ears like a relentless drumbeat. His anticipation grew with every passing second, the unknown of what was to come only intensifying his arousal and anxiety.

For a moment, Ms. R. simply observed him, letting the weight of his predicament settle in. The calmness of her demeanor contrasted sharply with the storm of emotions brewing inside Zack. Finally, she leaned in closer, her voice soft yet laced with authority. “This is your moment, Zack,” she murmured, her breath warm against his ear. “You’ve waited so long for this… to be tickled, teased…”

Zack's voice trembled as he voiced the lingering doubt that had been gnawing at the back of his mind. "W-w-w-what if I don’t laugh?" he stammered, the words barely escaping his lips.

“You will laugh,” Ms. R. assured, rising up from her chair to stand next to her captive. She lifted her right leg before taking a seat on Zack’s legs. Her finn raccoon coat spread over his lap, feeling like a warm fuzzy blanket. She leaned in closer, her face mere inches from Zack’s. “Because I will leave you no choice…”

Ms. R.'s fingers danced teasingly in the air, her nails gleaming as she wiggled them in front of Zack's widening eyes. His breathing grew winded and shallow, each inhale quick and rushed as he watched those perfectly manicured nails inching ever closer to his vulnerable, exposed armpits. The anticipation was almost unbearable, a mix of dread and excitement twisting in his gut.

And then, with the lightest touch, her fingers made contact. The sensation was almost electric. Her nails skittered over his armpits with feather-like precision. Zack's body jerked involuntarily, and a stifled laugh spread across his lips, the tickling sensation immediately spreading all over his nerves.

“Tickle, tickle~” Ms. R. mused, her teasing words burning through Zack’s psyche like a wildfire. “Laugh for me. Why resist? Let me hear those sweet giggles escape.”

Zack forced his eyes shut. The powerful tingling sensations vibrated through his nerves, spreading down his sides and arms as he felt Ms. R. 's nails lightly scrape against his open armpits. So this is what it felt like to be tickled. It had been so long, and it felt so good. The overwhelming tingling, the need to burst out into laughter felt so liberating and arousing.

Zack couldn’t hold it anymore and burst out into ticklish laughter, much to the pleasure of Ms. R. “HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA! OH MYHYHYHYHYHY GAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAD!”

Ms. R. leaned in closer, her breath warm against his ear as she whispered, "Told you... no choice but to laugh." She shifted her focus, beginning to slowly lower her flicking nails towards Zack’s quivering sides. “Now, tell me how much it tickles.”

Zack jolted forward when her nails met his sides, his eyelids blasting open as he met the knowing gaze of Ms. R. Her smile was warm and teasing, almost motherly. It was unlike any other, an expert tickler’s knowing smile. No words were needed. She knew exactly how much it tickled. Zack's desperate and ticklish laughter was indication enough.

Zack tried to buck in his restraints, but to no result as Ms. R.’s fur-clad figure kept him securely in place. Her tickling fingers spidered up and down his sides, eliciting helpless and uncontrollable laughter from him. The tails of Ms. R.’s fur stole brushed against his hips and the hem of her coat caressed his ankles as he tried to squirm away. He couldn’t help it. 

Ms. R.'s fingers danced skillfully up Zack's sides, each touch sending jolts of ticklish agony through his body. As her nails ascended, they moved with deliberate slowness, prolonging the sensation, heightening his anticipation. Zack's laughter faltered as he braced for the next wave, his breath hitching when he realized her fingers weren't stopping at his armpits.

They kept climbing.

They climbed past his armpits and spread towards his wrists on each arm. Zack's laughter took on a new tone, a mix of desperation and helplessness, as Ms. R.'s fingers reached the sensitive skin beneath his arms. His head tossed back against the chair, his eyes squeezing shut as he struggled to cope with the intensity of the sensation.

After reaching his wrists, Ms. R. 's nails began their slow, deliberate descent, retracing their path down Zack's arms. The sensation was no less intense on the return journey; in fact, it seemed to grow even more maddening as her nails skimmed over the same sensitive spots they had just teased. 

When she reached his armpits again, Zack assumed she would descend towards his sides again. But no, she kept tickling and spidering her nails in his armpits, taking him by surprise. His body reacted with a violent jolt, his laughter transforming into frantic, uncontrollable bursts as he thrashed desperately against the restraints.

Ms. R. giggled, amused by his helpless reactions. “Tickling 101: never let the person you’re tickling assume anything.”

“HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA! ENOHOHOHOHOHOHUG! IT TICKLEHEHEHEHEHEHEHES SOHOHOHOHOHOHO MUHUHUHUHUHUHUCH! LET ME GOHOHOHOHOHO! PLEAHAHAHAHAHASE!”

“Aww…” Ms. R. cooed, leaning in close once again. She gave Zack’s cheek a quick kiss, her lipstick leaving a visible mark. She grabbed a tail of her stole, brushing it on Zack’s face and tracing the contours of his jawline, whispering. “It tickles, does it? But I can see how much you like it. I can feel your hard cock twitching beneath me with every touch. You love it when I tickle you, sweetheart. You can’t possibly get enough.”

Zack could feel the heat rising in his cheeks, his arousal becoming an undeniable, inescapable part of the experience. The combination of tickling and her intimate, taunting remarks stirred something deep within him, making his reactions even more intense. Despite his best efforts to control himself, the evidence of his desire was clear to both of them. Each ticklish touch seemed to only heighten his arousal, making his situation even more overwhelming.

Ms. R. stood up from Zack’s lap, revealing his throbbing red manhood from underneath. It was effectively begging for attention, its tip oozing with droplets of untamed desire. Ms. R. glanced at it and back at Zack, raising a teasing eyebrow. “You really seem to like being tickled,” she said, strolling over to the position between his legs and twirling her fur stole in the air with her hand.

Zack’s breath came in loud, uneven pants, each inhale and exhale filled with the lingering effects of the tickling. His chest rose and fell rapidly, the intensity of his recent laughter and the lingering ticklish sensations leaving him breathless and disoriented.

Ms. R. leaned in closer, her gaze fixed intently on Zack’s pleading eyes. Her expression was a mix of playful dominance and genuine curiosity, enjoying the sight of his vulnerability and heightened state. She lowered her hands, fingers poised with deliberate precision, and began to tickle Zack’s inner thighs.

Zack clenched his behind tightly, his muscles tensing as he instinctively tried to ward off Ms. R.’s relentless tickling nails. His legs shook with an erratic, involuntary rhythm, each movement a desperate attempt to escape the maddening sensations that were being inflicted upon him.

She continued her exploration, the tickling became a relentless, pleasurable torment, making it impossible for Zack to catch his breath or regain his composure. His eyes remained locked with hers, a mixture of surrender and excitement reflected in their depths. 

The tingling sensation of tickle torture flowed throughout his legs and most importantly his pelvis. Zack’s cock twitched violently with each nail stroke, an indication of his overflowing lust for being tickled. The tickling was relentless, yet arousing. Zack felt himself nearing an intense ticklegasm with each passing moment.

“Tickle, tickle, tickle~” Ms. R. teased in a singsong voice, her tone dripping with playful cruelty. As she leaned forward, her face hovered just inches from Zack’s, and with each word, she shook her head side to side in a taunting rhythm. The movement of her head, combined with the mischievous glint in her eyes, only intensified the torment.

The unrelenting tickling and teasing words were enough to push Zack over the edge. With one final, breathless laugh, Zack felt the tension release, the edge he had been teetering on finally giving way. The overwhelming sensations flushed over him, as a streaks of cum shot out from his throbbing sex. Zack's yell pierced the air, echoing through the stall as he thrashed against his restraints. The intensity of the moment had reached a crescendo, every nerve in his body alight with electrifying sensations. It was as if his entire being had been wired to a high voltage cable.

Ms. R. watched with a satisfied smile, her eyes glinting with a mixture of amusement and control. She had pushed Zack to his limits, and now she reveled in the sight of him completely unraveling after her touches. The power she held over him was palpable, and she savored every second of his surrender.

As Zack's frantic thrashing began to subside, his breaths came in ragged, uneven gasps. His body was trembling, every muscle tense as he tried to recover from the intense sensations that had just overwhelmed him. He slumped back into the chair, utterly spent, his chest heaving as he struggled to catch his breath.

Ms. R. watched him with a teasing smile, her gaze never leaving his as she slowly stood up from her seat between his legs. "Oh, poor thing," she cooed, her voice dripping with mock sympathy. "You look so tired... so vulnerable."

She strolled over to where he sat, her movements slow and deliberate, each step calculated to draw out the tension. With a sultry smirk, she lifted the fur stole from her shoulders, the soft, luxurious material sliding sensually through her fingers. Ms. R. gently but firmly wrapped the fur stole around his head, covering his eyes. The world went dark, the plush softness of the fur enveloping his vision, leaving him in a state of heightened anticipation. The sensation of the fur against his skin was intoxicating, the scent and feel of it only adding to the sensory overload he had been experiencing.

"We’re not done, sweetie. Let's see how you handle it when you can't see what's coming next," she whispered into his ear, her voice a tantalizing mix of menace and seduction. The world around him was reduced to darkness and the lingering touch of her hands, the sensation of the fur stole blinding him only heightening his vulnerability.

Zack couldn’t see a thing, but every other sense seemed heightened in the absence of sight. His hearing, in particular, became acutely sensitive, and he could pick up on every subtle sound in the room. The soft rustle of Ms. R.’s fur, the sound of her steps on the floor, and the faint swish of air as she moved.

Zack's tension was at its peak when he suddenly felt the lightest touch on the soles of his feet. It was a feather-light stroke, almost imperceptible at first, but enough to make him jerk instinctively in his restraints. Ms. R. had silently moved to the foot of the chair, and without warning, she began to tickle his feet. Her fingers danced skillfully over his soles, skittering along his vulnerable skin.

Zack's feet thrashed from side to side, desperately trying to evade Ms. R.'s relentless tickling fingers. But no matter how hard he tried to escape, the restraints held him firmly in place, and her flicking nails followed every twitch, never losing contact with his feet.

Zack’s desperate laughter was muffled by the fluffy stole tied over his face. The thick fur not only blocked his vision but also absorbed and dampened the sounds of his uncontrollable cackling. Each burst of laughter came out as a stifled, breathless sound, distorted by the softness of the fur accessory.

Ms. R. teased him mercilessly as she continued, her voice soft and mocking, “Such ticklish feet. You can’t help but laugh, can you? Come on. Sweetie. Tell mama how much it tickles…” Her words were delivered with a playful lilt, each syllable designed to provoke and tease. As her fingers danced mercilessly across the sensitive arches of Zack’s feet, the tickling sensations were made even more maddening by the way she spoke to him. “Tell me, darling,” Ms. R. continued, her voice a seductive tease, “how much does it tickle? I want to hear you say it…”

“IF TIFFFFFFFLLLLS! IF TIFFFFFLS SF MFFFFFFFCH!” he managed to cry out, his voice muffled by the plush stole and distorted by his uncontrollable laughter. The earlier ticklegasm had heightened his sensitivity, making each touch feel more intense than ever before.

Ms. R.’s voice was a teasing purr, filled with a mock-serious edge as she continued to enjoy Zack’s helpless state. “Oh, sweetie. I’m afraid that isn’t quite enough,” she said, her tone dripping with playful cruelty. “It has to tickle more.”

Ms. R. lifted her fingers from Zack’s feet, a teasing smile playing on her lips as she observed his reaction. The sudden cessation of the tickling left Zack gasping for breath, his body still trembling with residual laughter and sensitivity. She then pulled back the toe binds for each of Zack’s big toes, her movements swift and precise.

Zack tried scrunching his toes, desperately attempting to shield his sensitive feet from the impending ticklish torment. However, the toe bindings held his toes in place, rendering his efforts futile. His movements were restrained, leaving him completely at Ms. R.'s mercy.

With that, she reached for a tool from the nearby collection left by the earlier tickle mistress—a soft, fluffy brush with the most delicate bristles, promising a tickle like no other. She held it up with a grin, her eyes twinkling with anticipation. “Tickle tickle, darling…” she added, her tone both menacing and playful.

As the fluffy brush made contact with the exposed base of his toes on his right foot, Zack's efforts to resist only intensified the sensation. Each stroke of the bristles felt like an electrifying touch, the soft brush brushing against his skin in an exquisitely maddening rhythm. Zack banged his head back and forth, side to side, but it had no helping effect. Quite the contrary, as the fluffy stole tied over his face brushed and teased him with each bang, the hairs of fur tickling his face.

Ms. R. switched feet with a fluid, practiced motion, moving to Zack’s left foot. She adjusted the toe bindings and began to brush the base of his toes with the fluffy brush, maintaining the same maddening rhythm and pressure. As she administered her ticklish brushing to his left foot, Ms. R.’s gaze averted to Zack’s crotch once more. It twitched, rapidly growing in size. He was getting hard again.

Ms. R. giggled, opting to tease him once again. “Look at you, getting all excited again,” she teased, her tone dripping with satisfaction. “You love being my fluffy tickle toy, don’t you? You can’t get enough of being tickled by your fluffy tickle mistress.”

She continued the relentless brush strokes, her words amplifying the ticklish sensations and adding a new layer of torment. The brush moved methodically across Zack's left foot, targeting every sensitive spot with expert precision. Each stroke seemed to echo her taunts, heightening his helpless laughter and deepening his surrender to the experience.

Ms. R. leaned closer, her voice a sultry purr as she continued to brush Zack’s left foot. “How does the stole feel on your face? Isn’t it just delightful? The way the fur teases your face while I tickle your feet? You’re completely immersed in the experience, aren’t you?” she asked, her tone teasing and inquisitive.

Zack couldn’t deny that there was something inherently arousing about the fur stole. The sensation of its soft, warm fabric brushing against his face created a unique and intoxicating contrast to the tickling on his feet. The fur's plush texture felt luxurious and intimate, enhancing his overall sensory experience.

“Don’t worry, darling. Once I’m done with this tickle torture I’ll overwhelm you with the softest furs in the world. I can tell how the stole arouses you. How its brushing, its softness, its smell, its feel captivate you. You love fur, and you can’t hide it.” Ms. R. cooed.

Ms. R. lifted the fluffy brush from Zack’s toes with a slow motion, letting the brush’s bristles gently glide across his sensitive skin one last time. She set the brush aside and reached for a nearby bottle of baby oil, her movements smooth and practiced.

“But…”

She then approached Zack’s feet again, her touch deliberate and soothing as she began to massage the baby oil into his soles. The oil spread across his skin, creating a slick, slippery surface that heightened the sensations of tickling.

“I’m still going to torture you, darling…”

Without warning, she reached for a nearby hairbrush, its bristles soft but firm. She began to scrub the brush against Zack’s oiled feet with swift, rhythmic motions. The bristles glided effortlessly over the slick surface of his feet, each stroke sending waves of heightened, maddening sensations through his sensitive skin.

Ms. R.’s eyes sparkled with delight as Zack's muffled cries filled the room. Each "MMMMMMMMMFFFFFF!" and "MMMMMMMMFFFFFFF!" was music to her ears, a testament to the effectiveness of her tickle torture. The rhythmic scrubbing of the hairbrush on his oiled feet seemed to drive him wild, making his laughter almost incoherent as he squirmed and writhed in his restraints.

Zack's inability to scrunch his toes, coupled with his restrained position, left him utterly powerless. The hairbrush continued its relentless dance over his oiled feet, and every movement seemed to amplify the ticklish torment he was experiencing. Each time he tried to move, the sensations only seemed to increase, leaving him trapped in a cycle of helpless laughter.

Ms. R. teased, watching as Zack’s fur covered head thrashed from side to side, “Look at you, completely at my mercy. You can’t even move your toes, can you? All you can do is laugh and squirm while I tickle you, isn’t that right?”

She paused for a moment, allowing the tickling sensations to build up before continuing, “You know, you’re such a good ticklish toy. Every time I hear you laugh, it just makes me want to tickle you even more. You love it, don’t you? You love how helpless you are, how the tickling never stops.”

Ms. R.’s voice was a mix of playful cruelty and genuine enjoyment. “Just imagine how it feels. Being so utterly tickled that you can’t think of anything else, unable to do anything but laugh. You’re my ticklish little plaything, and I’m going to make sure you enjoy every moment of it.”

While Ms. R. had tickled and tortured him, Zack’s sex had grown to the size it had been before his first ticklegasm. It was throbbing once again, standing at full attention. It quivered in place, each twitch seeming to correspond to a rub of the hairbrush.

“I could tickle these feet of yours forever, and you’d still be begging for more. Wouldn’t you, darling? I mean look at your cock. I bet you’re just dying to tell me how much you love being tickled by your fur mistress.” Ms. R. teased, her words were a mix of taunting and affection, designed to keep Zack on the edge, both mentally and physically.

She resumed the tickling, her nails lightly brushing the sole of his foot she wasn’t brushing, adding a new layer of sensation to the ongoing torment. The combination of sensations drove Zack to new heights of ticklish agony, every nerve ending on fire with the intensity of her touch.

As she continued her merciless tickling, she added, “You’re my perfect little tickle toy. How does it feel to be so thoroughly and completely dominated by ticklish sensations? Just imagine how much more I could make you laugh if I really tried. I bet you didn’t expect this kind of treatment when you walked into the convention,” she teased. “But look at you now, helpless, laughing uncontrollably, teased by the fur stole on your face.”

Ms. R. lifted her hands, halting the relentless scrubbing and scribbling. Zack’s breaths came in ragged gasps, his body still trembling from the intensity of the tickling. She leaned back slightly, savoring the sight of his disheveled state, his face flushed and his eyes wide behind the fur stole.

She rose gracefully, her movements smooth as she walked back over to Zack. She dragged her chair along with her, the fur boots softly thumping against the floor with each step. The subtle sound seemed to echo in the quiet room, adding to the charged atmosphere. Once she reached him, she set the chair down with a deliberate motion, positioning it right next to where Zack was bound.

She reached over, her fingers deftly untangling the knot, and removed the stole from Zack’s face. The plush fur brushed lightly against his skin one last time before she pulled it away, revealing Zack’s flushed, panting face. Her gaze met his, a mischievous yet sympathetic smirk spreading on her lips as she took in his expression.

Ms. R. glanced at the stole, noticing it was damp from Zack’s sweat and the tears of laughter that had soaked into it. With a smirk, she casually discarded it, tossing it over her shoulder. "Looks like someone had quite the workout," she teased, her voice dripping with playful mockery. "But don’t worry, darling, I’ve got plenty more where that came from."

Ms. R. sauntered over to a nearby table, where a sleek, black toolbox sat. With a dramatic flourish, she opened it, revealing an array of tickling tools—feathers, brushes, vibrating tools, and other tickling instruments neatly arranged inside.

She dragged the toolbox over to Zack, positioning it within his view. "But now, darling," she purred, her tone both commanding and teasing, "since you've been such a good tickle toy, I’ll let you choose how you'd like to be tickled next. Which tool have you only dreamed about being tickled with? Go on, pick your poison."

Zack's breath came in heavy, ragged gasps, his mind reeling from the intensity of the tickling. As he tried to focus through the haze of his sensations, he recalled the many fantasies he had indulged in. Among them, one particular tool stood out. Something that had always intrigued and aroused him whenever he saw it used.

Finally, summoning all his remaining strength, he managed to stammer out, "A f-f-f-feather duster..."

Ms. R. smiled, clearly pleased with Zack's choice. "A feather duster, hmm? How delightful," she cooed, her voice dripping with anticipation. “Something like this?”

She reached into the toolbox and picked up a massive, elegant feather duster. Its head was adorned with an enormous bundle of the longest and softest ostrich feathers. Zack had never seen anything like it. It was like out of a dream… or a nightmare.

She swirled the duster in the air, letting the feathers billow and catch the light. “Isn’t it just exquisite?” she said, her eyes gleaming with mischief. “I can’t wait to see how this tickles.”

Ms. R. moved with an air of practiced grace as she lowered the feather duster toward Zack's quivering stomach. The feathers brushed against his skin with an exquisite lightness, teasing and tantalizing as they made contact. The tendrils dragged along his shivering flesh, eliciting electric tingling in their wake.

Each pass seemed to amplify the ticklish sensations, making his laughter bubble up. The tickling was both maddening yet arousing, the delicate feathers providing an intense contrast to the rougher tools he had experienced earlier. Zack’s aching manhood stood firm, pulsating with every ticklish swipe of the duster.

Ms. R. swiped the feather duster all over Zack's exposed torso, its soft, teasing strands skimming across his skin with an unrelenting, gentle drag. Her right hand worked the duster in broad, sweeping motions, spreading the ticklish sensations across his quivering body. Meanwhile, her left hand began to scribble her nails along his sides, the sharp, tickling contact contrasting sharply with the softness of the duster.

Ms. R. continued her tickle talk. “Coochie coochie coo, tickle boy,” she said with a mischievous lilt, her voice dripping with teasing affection. “This fluffy tickle monster’s gonna get ya.” Her words were accompanied by relentless swipes of the feather duster and rapid scribbles of her nails.

The feathers danced across Zack's skin like a fluffy tickle tsunami. They traced a path up his body, gliding along his right arm before crossing over his chest. She made sure to give his face a few playful tickles with the feather duster, the soft brush lightly grazing his cheeks and nose, before shifting it to his left arm. Each stroke and touch was designed to extort maximum laughter and arousal, intensifying the thrilling torment as she continued her playful assault.

Zack’s cock dripped with precum, as the duster fluttered back down Zack's left side, the soft feathers tickling his quivering form. Ms. R. paused her scribbling, her focus now entirely on the delicate, teasing movements of the duster. The feathers moved with a slow, deliberate rhythm, sweeping down his side and occasionally flicking back up to repeat the tantalizing motion.

Ms. R. rose gracefully to stand, maintaining her focused, teasing demeanor. She maneuvered the feather duster with an elegant sweep, guiding it across Zack’s underbelly and along his waistline, the feathers brushing lightly but persistently over the sensitive areas above his hard display of arousal.

Ms. R. leaned in closer, her voice dripping with mock sweetness as she continued to maneuver the feather duster over Zack’s sensitive skin. “What do you think about the duster, darling?” she purred, her tone both teasing and seductive. “So big and fluffy and ticklish. Does it feel as good as you dreamed? Are you enjoying the way it tickles? The way the feathers caress you, covering you in their ticklish cloud?”

“It’s sohohohohoho bihihihig… It feels so gohohohohohohood…” Zack giggled, getting a break from the maddening laughter from before.

Ms. R. let out a soft, satisfied chuckle as she heard Zack’s response. “I’m glad you think so,” she teased, her voice laced with pleasure at his reaction. “The duster really knows how to get every last tickle spot, doesn’t it? I must say, you’re quite the delight as my tickle toy.”

“Pleahahahahase… Please let me cum again…” he pleaded, feeling his cock aching and begging for release moment by moment.

Ms. R. paused the dusting for a moment, her playful expression shifting to a more thoughtful one as she assessed Zack's reactions. She walked over to between his legs, her movements confident and purposeful with her fur-clad figure casting a shadow over his vulnerable position.

She let her eyes drift down to Zack’s bulging crotch, her expression both intrigued and amused. “Are you ready to see what this duster is really capable of?” she asked teasingly, her voice dripping with playful intent.

With that, she began lowering the feather duster, the massive plumes of ostrich feathers drifting ever closer to Zack’s most sensitive area. Ms. R. wiggled the duster as she inched closer, teasing him with the fluttering feathers, promising a sensational tickle. The anticipation was almost unbearable, each moment feeling drawn out as Zack’s heart pounded in his chest.

The soft tips of the feathers finally brushed against his privates, and the sensation was potent. Zack watched as his entire crotch was covered in a sea of fluttering ostrich feathers. His entire body tensed as the gentle, teasing touch sent waves of intense sensation coursing through him.

Ms. R. giggled, watching Zack’s reactions to her ticklish dusting. She found it amusing how Zack couldn’t decide whether to moan or laugh. It tickled but felt so pleasurable. Ms. R. found another opportunity to tease her sweet little tickle victim. “You know this duster is so big and unnecessarily fluffy. It’s so impractical for cleaning shelves and whatnot.” she analyzed. “I think it was made exactly for this, darling. To tease… To pleasure… To tickle…”

And tickle it did.

Zack couldn’t help but squirm in his binds as his entire lower body radiated with intense, pleasurable, ticklish tingles. Zack couldn’t see them, but his privates were somewhere in there–in the storm of fluttering ticklish feathers. All he knew was that they were being subjected to a thorough, intense, ticklish dusting.

Zack’s moans were punctuated by intermittent giggles, his body writhing with every brush of the feather duster against his sensitive crotch. The sensations were a potent blend of ticklish and arousing, causing him to squirm helplessly. He was nearing a second ticklegasm each second–every swipe of the feather duster made his cock quiver and pulsate.

Ms. R.’s voice was a soothing murmur as she continued to tease him. “There you go… tickle, tickle…” she cooed, her tone soft, barely above a whisper. The feathers fluttered over Zack’s sensitive skin, amplifying his moans and giggles. She maintained a steady, rhythmic motion, ensuring that every inch of his genitals was covered in the gentle, maddening touch of the duster. The duster was so big that its feathers even reached to tickle his inner thighs quite a bit.

“Cum for me…” Ms. R. urged, her voice a sultry whisper. “The duster, the feathers, the tickling… It feels so good…” She continued to gently stroke Zack with the feather duster, her words dripping with seductive encouragement. “Let go, darling… Let it tickle… Let the pleasure overwhelm you…”

Zack's body tensed, his breath hitching as he felt the overwhelming climax approach. His eyes rolled back, and with a shuddering release, he let go, the intense sensations of the duster and feathers pushing him over the edge.

Seeing this, Ms. R. quickly uncovered his cock from the feather ocean and quickly grabbed it, holding it in a firm grip. She pumped it up and down, helping Zack shoot loads of cum. She didn’t stop tickling, however. Her dusting focused on his testicles and taint, as she gave him mid-orgasm handjob.

Ms. R. continued to softly tease and coax, her voice a gentle, coaxing murmur. “That’s it, darling… Just like that… Tickle, tickle…” Her words were like a comforting caress, guiding Zack through the intense sensations and helping him to ride out the waves of his release.

Zack’s yell echoed through the room, a raw, primal sound that mixed with his intense release. His body convulsed as he experienced the full force of his climax, the feather duster's soft touch making the moment all the more intense.

Zack’s breath came in loud, ragged pants as he finished, his chest heaving with each breath. The intensity of the experience left him feeling both drained and exhilarated. His body trembled slightly, and the aftershocks of pleasure made his muscles quiver. He could feel the heat lingering in his cheeks and the sweat that had collected on his forehead.

Ms. R. strolled over to the stocks and carefully released Zack’s feet, her movements slow and gentle. She then moved to unfasten the straps securing his arms, her touch reassuring. As she freed him from the restraints, she offered a soft, satisfied smile, clearly pleased with the session and Zack's response.

“You did well, darling,” Ms. R. said softly, her voice filled with approval. She gently brushed a strand of hair from Zack’s face, her touch tender. “You were wonderful. I hope you enjoyed it as much as I did.”

“That was… intense…” Zack managed to say, his voice still slightly shaky. He looked at Ms. R. with a mixture of exhaustion and relief, trying to process the whirlwind of sensations and emotions he had just experienced.”

“I know,” she said softly, caressing his cheek. “But aren’t you glad I helped you face your fantasy?” Her gaze was warm and reassuring, offering a comforting presence after the intense experience.

“Yes…” he answered.

Ms. R. offered with a warm, inviting smile, "Would you like some aftercare in my furs? It might be a comforting way to wind down after everything." She gestured to the luxurious fur garments draped nearby, her tone soothing and considerate. “You find my furs arousing too, do you not?”

Zack nodded.

Ms. R. helped Zack to his feet, guiding him gently toward the plush fur bed in her stall. The surface was filled with luxurious fur, offering an inviting and comforting space. She discarded her finn raccoon coat, opting for her new ensemble—a massive golden island fox coat that shimmered with an elegant sheen. Over it, she draped a long fur stole made of the same sumptuous material.

With a playful push, she gently guided Zack onto the fur bed, letting him sink into the soft, opulent furs. She then settled beside him, enveloping him in the rich, soft fur, her touch soothing and affectionate as she helped him unwind from the intense experience. 

As she carefully wrapped him in the furs, she continued to speak in a soothing tone. “There you go, darling. Just relax and let the softness of the furs soothe you. You did wonderfully, and now you deserve to be pampered. Take your time to unwind.”

Ms. R. reached over for a nearby double-sided silver fox wrap, its luxurious texture shimmering in the light. She handed it to Zack with a gentle smile. “Here, darling. Wrap yourself in this exquisite fur. Feel its incredible softness against your skin. Let it envelop you completely and caress you with its gentle touch.”

Zack took the silver fox wrap and wrapped it around himself, burying his face and body in its luxurious softness. He rubbed the fur all over, letting the silky texture glide over his skin. The warmth and comfort of the wrap provided a soothing contrast to the intense tickling he had just experienced.

Ms. R. purred softly as she scooted closer to Zack, her presence warm and intimate. She gently stroked the luxurious fur around him, her fingers gliding over the silver fox wrap. “You look so relaxed and content,” she said, her tone filled with warmth. Leaning right next to his ear, she grabbed the end of her fur stole and brushed it delicately against his jaw. Her breath was hot against his ear as she whispered, “Tell me… How does the fur feel?”

Zack let out a sigh of pleasure, his voice soft and relaxed. “It feels amazing… so soft and warm. It’s like being wrapped in a cloud. I’ve never felt anything like this before.” He snuggled closer into the fur, his body responding to the comforting embrace. The stole teasing his face gave him shivers, its fur gently tickling his jawline.

Ms. R. smiled warmly, pleased by Zack’s reaction. She continued to caress the fur around him, her touch gentle and reassuring. “I’m so glad you’re enjoying it,” she murmured. “The fur has a way of comforting and indulging all the senses, doesn’t it? Just relax and let it all sink in.”

Zack was enveloped in the plush warmth of the fur, every movement causing the luxurious fabric to shift and brush against his skin. The layers of fur on the bed felt like a soft, comforting embrace, cocooning him in a world of sensory delight. Each subtle movement stirred the fur, creating a soothing rustle that added to the overall sensation of being wrapped in comfort.

Zack let out a soft chuckle. “The fur kinda tickles…” he noted, his voice a mix of amusement and contentment. As he spoke, he continued to rub the silver fox wrap against his skin, his hands gliding over the plush surface. The sensation of the fur brushing against his body sent delightful shivers through him.

Ms. R. smiled warmly, her eyes twinkling with a mix of satisfaction and amusement. “It does, doesn’t it?” she said softly. “Fur has a way of both comforting and teasing the senses. It’s one of the reasons I love it so much.”

She leaned closer, brushing her fingers lightly along the fur on Zack. “Does it make you feel more relaxed, or does it add a bit of excitement?” she asked, her voice warm and inviting. “Does the fur arouse you? Does the softness and the warmth excite you?”

He nodded.

“Feel the fur, darling… Sink into it… Let it take over… I want you to feel every single hair brushing you, gliding on your skin, teasing you… I want you to feel the tickle of it, darling… Embrace the tickle…” Ms. R. urged, blowing into his ear.

Zack’s body responded instinctively to Ms. R.’s words and touch. He let out a soft, contented sigh as he felt the fur gliding across his skin, each movement amplifying the sensations. “I’m really feeling it,” he said softly, his voice filled with a mix of relaxation and excitement. “The fur… it’s so soft and warm, but the way it tickles is just… amazing.”

He buried himself deeper into the fur, allowing it to surround him completely. “I can feel every single hair… It’s like a gentle caress that keeps teasing and comforting me at the same time. It’s exactly what I needed.”

Ms. R. noticed Zack’s growing arousal as he lay in the sea of fur, and she let out a soft, knowing chuckle. “It seems the fur is having quite an effect on you,” she murmured, her tone playful yet soothing. “It’s not surprising, really. The way it tickles and teases, it’s only natural to feel this way.” She continued to stroke the fur around him, her touch light and reassuring. “Just let yourself enjoy the moment, darling. There’s no rush, no pressure. Just you and the fur, allowing yourself to fully experience the pleasure and relaxation.”

“C-c-c-could you?” Zack stammered.

“Could I what, darling?” she asked, her tone soothing and encouraging. “Tell me what you need. I’m here to make sure you’re comfortable and content.”

“T-t-the stole… Could you?” he added, his request still incoherent.

“The stole? This is golden island fox fur. It’s so soft… and it’s double sided.” Ms. R. purred as she stroked the stole up and down. “What about the stole, darling?”

Zack’s voice trembled with a mix of anticipation and shyness. “Could you… could you use the stole on me? You know…” he finally managed to articulate, his cheeks flushing with a mix of embarrassment and excitement.

Ms. R. understood Zack’s request and with a knowing smile, she gracefully rose up and straddled him. The golden island fox stole was draped over her shoulders, its luxurious tails brushing against Zack’s skin as she positioned herself carefully. 

She leaned forward, her breath warm against Zack’s ear. “Do you want the ultimate fur tickle?” she asked, her voice a sultry whisper. Her hands continued their gentle caress, the golden island fox stole grazing tantalizingly over his skin as she moved.

“Please…”

Ms. R. backed up and positioned herself between Zack’s legs, her movements seductive and graceful. As she settled into place, she ensured that her body was close enough to provide a continuous, teasing contact. With a soft, teasing smile, she reached for the golden island fox stole around her shoulders and removed it. She gave it a teasing stroke before grabbing its end and brushing it up Zack’s taint, between his balls and along the shaft.

Zack's body tensed and shivered as the luxurious fur of the stole made contact with his sensitive skin. The softness of the golden island fox fur glided smoothly over his taint, brushing along the sensitive area between his balls and up the shaft. The gentle, teasing strokes of the fur felt exquisitely stimulating, causing his breath to catch and his hips to involuntarily twitch.

He felt Ms. R. wrapping the impossibly soft stole around his cock. The fur enveloped him in a cocoon of arousing softness, each movement of the stole against his sensitive skin sending waves of pleasure through his body. Every single fur follicle worked their magic on his sensitive flesh, teasing him in the most hellishly pleasurable way. Then…

Pump…

Pump…

Pump…

Ms. R.'s stole began its caress, wrapping around Zack's cock with a rhythmic, pleasurable motion. As she began to pump the stole up and down, the soft fur created a friction that was both incredibly arousing and soothing. Each stroke was accompanied by the whisper of the fur against his skin, amplifying his pleasure with every movement.

Zack moaned loudly, feeling the fur stole brushing up and down his throbbing manhood. The way it brushed… The way it tickled… The way it pleased… It created an almost overwhelming sensation of pleasure that left Zack feeling like he was floating in a state of pure, blissful ecstasy. He was in Heaven.

Ms. R. giggled softly, her voice a mix of satisfaction and amusement. “I’m glad you’re enjoying this, darling,” she purred, her tone dripping with playful satisfaction. “The stole feels just as amazing as you imagined, doesn’t it?” She continued to move the fur with a gentle rhythm, ensuring that each stroke provided the maximum pleasure and teasing.

Zack nodded vigorously, his eyes rolling back as waves of intense furry pleasure surged through him. Each touch of the fur stole sent shivers down his spine, the sensation almost overwhelming. He was lost in the sensation, completely consumed by the exquisite combination of softness and stimulation.

Ms. R. asked with a playful lilt, her voice soft and teasing. “Does it tickle, darling?” She continued to stroke the fur stole over Zack’s sensitive skin, her touch both teasing and comforting.

Nod.

Ms. R. maintained her teasing touch, her eyes glinting with mischief. “Does it feel as good as you hoped it would?” she asked, her voice dripping with seduction. “Are you enjoying every moment of this?”

Nod.

“Let it carry you away… the sensation… the pleasure… Let go totally, darling. Nothing else exists for you, except the heavenly, soft, ticklish, lovely, pleasurable fur stole on your cock.” Ms. R. urged, slowing her furjob down slightly. “Your entire existence is fur… fur… fur… You’re covered by it: its softness, its warmth, its touch… There’s nothing else–only soft pleasure.”

As Ms. R. continued her teasing, her strokes becoming more calculated and pleasing, Zack felt the pressure building intensely within him for the third time. The soft, tantalizing brush of the fur stole against his sensitive skin pushed him toward the edge. He could hardly contain the overwhelming sensations, his body trembling with the anticipation of his impending climax.

Ms. R. leaned closer, her voice a sultry purr as she continued her teasing pumps. “You’re so close, darling,” she purred, her breath warm against his skin. “I can feel how much you’re enjoying this. Just let go. Embrace it. Let the fur and the pleasure take over completely. Cum for me… Cum for your fur goddess…”

Zack’s body convulsed with pleasure as he let go for the third time that evening, his orgasm intense and overwhelming. Hot streams of cum erupted from his throbbing cock as Ms. R. delivered the final stroke of her soft, luxurious golden island fox fur stole. She smiled with satisfaction, watching him surrender completely to the blissful sensations she had so expertly created.

Zack twisted and squirmed beneath the immense layers of fur that draped over his body. The overwhelming softness brushing against his sensitive skin sent shivers through him, even after his release. Every movement made the furs caress him further, heightening his sensitivity as he tried to regain control over his trembling body.

As Zack lay there, utterly spent from the powerful furgasm, his body was still enveloped by the luxurious furs, their softness a gentle contrast to the intense sensations that had just coursed through him. His breathing was heavy, each inhale bringing with it the familiar warmth of the fur surrounding him. His body tingled with the lingering aftermath of pleasure, the softness of the fur still teasing his skin. 

Ms. R. moved back over to straddle Zack and gently stroked his cheek, her touch tender. “You did so well, darling,” she whispered, her voice soothing. She moved a bunch of fur that covered Zack’s torso aside, letting him breathe.

“Thank you,” Zack murmured, his voice still heavy with exhaustion and contentment. “That was… incredible.”

Ms. R. smiled warmly, continuing to caress Zack's cheek. “You did so well, darling. I’m glad you enjoyed every moment.” As she spoke, her fingers trailed softly down his sides, brushing lightly against his ribs.

Her touch became more mischievous as she squinted her eyes and moved her hands towards his armpits, her fingers wiggling playfully. “But you know,” she said with a teasing grin, “there’s still a little bit of ticklish fun left to be had.”

She began to scribble her nails in his vulnerable armpits once again, making Zack’s ticklish laughter fill the hall once again.

“HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!"

[rullakebu]

Hello Tumblr!

Hello Tumblr! My name is TickleMeSoft but I also go by the name Rullakebu or IsDax.

I started writing tickling and fur fetish erotica on Deviantart some months ago and decided to share these to Tumblr as well!

Hope you enjoy and feedback is always appreciated!

[rullakebu]

The Fiendish Furrier 2: The Critic (F/M, tickling)

“Ugh, so boring,” Bruno burst out loud in disgust, scanning the screen before him.

…

Bruno Graham, a renowned yet infamous fashion critic in the city, had just heard word that some furrier had landed a major interview and a display of her new line of fur clothing in Vogue magazine. Bianca Nyberg, she was called. Having heard of her and seen some of her ads in the city, he had to check the section out.

The lean dark-skinned 32-year-old, sporting a well-groomed fade haircut, poured himself a glass of his favorite red wine and took a seat in his lofty office chair. The heavy rainfall poured against the massive windows of his penthouse, the loud sounding almost like drumming. The apartment offered a generous view of the city, its lights and neon signs illuminating some of the pitch-black midnight horizon.

“Let’s see, then…” Bruno thought to himself, pressing the power button of his computer.

The screen lit up and Bruno quickly surfed his way onto Vogue’s website, the white simplistic design along with the black logo lit up the dim room. The interview was on the frontpage, conveniently. “Fluff overload: Meet the furrier making waves in the fashion community,” the article heading read.

“Heh, big promises,” Bruno uttered, taking a sip out of his glass, twirling it and the wine swirling inside.

Click.

Displayed on Bruno’s bright screen was now a picture of a Nordic looking lady with platinum dyed hair in a shag cut. Her blue eyes were piercing, almost hypnotizing. For the photo she had chosen an all-black ensemble, consisting of a black sweater and a long leather skirt. Draped on her shoulders was a long black fox fur stole, flowing down and adding a touch of opulence to her outfit. Her lips were a bright shade of red and her nails were black and long. Her appearance dripped with elegance and sophistication.

“Meet Bianca Nyberg, the 46-year-old furrier from New Helsing. Known for her exquisite craftsmanship and eye for luxury, Bianca has made a name for herself in the world of high-end fashion. Her boutique, nestled in the heart of New Helsing's chic fashion district, is a haven for those seeking unique and meticulously crafted fur pieces,” the article read.

“Is that so? I’m not impressed just yet.” Bruno thought to himself, sipping the red wine.

“Bianca's journey into the world of fur began at a young age, influenced by her family's long-standing tradition in the trade. Over the years, she honed her skills, combining traditional techniques with contemporary designs.”

As Bruno scrolled through the article, a GIF of Bianca Nyberg played seamlessly, adding a dynamic element to the feature. Bianca gracefully lifts the luxurious black fox fur stole from her shoulders. With elegance, she brings the stole closer to the camera, its plush texture becoming more prominent with each frame. The soft fur envelops the lens, momentarily obscuring the view and creating an intimate, almost teasing experience.

“Bianca’s clientele includes a mix of local celebrities, fashion enthusiasts, and influential people who appreciate the artistry and timeless elegance of her creations. Beyond her boutique, she is also a vocal advocate for animal welfare, actively promoting and supporting sustainable fur practices within the industry. Bianca Nyberg is not just a designer; she is a visionary, continuously pushing the boundaries of fashion while maintaining a deep respect for tradition.”

“Ehh, whatever. Let’s see the line,” Bruno decided.

He scrolled down the long walls of text, looking for the photos of the new line. His eyes skimmed over the detailed descriptions and interviews, eager to catch a glimpse of Bianca Nyberg's latest creations. As he neared the end of the article, his anticipation grew. Finally, he reached the photo gallery showcasing the new line.

The first image was a stunning full-length finn raccoon fur coat in a deep emerald green, the plush material glistening under the studio lights. The model's elegant pose highlighted the coat's tailored fit and luxurious texture.

The next photo featured a sophisticated jacket with a modern twist—an asymmetrical cut and a mix of black leather and silver fox fur. The jacket exuded a contemporary edge while maintaining an air of classic refinement.

A series of images followed, displaying a variety of fur stoles in vibrant colors and unique patterns. One stole, in particular, stood out—a deep burgundy piece adorned with intricate golden highlighting on the fur, draped elegantly over the shoulders of the model.

In another striking shot, a model wore a sleek leather skirt with a fur hem, paired with a cozy fur-lined sweater. The combination of materials and textures created a harmonious and stylish ensemble.

The final photo was a group shot of models showcasing an array of accessories: fur hats, gloves, and handbags, each piece meticulously designed and crafted. The diversity in the collection was evident, with every item reflecting Bianca's signature blend of tradition and modernity.

Bruno would disagree, however. “Really? All this talk over this? Nothing new, nothing revolutionary, nothing special. These are like any other fur clothes. Not only that but fur is steadily going out of style,” Bruno thought as he leaned back in his chair with a visible expression of disapproval spread across his face.

He leaned back in, taking time to analyze every single piece with precision. “Ugh, so boring,” Bruno burst out loud in disgust, scanning the screen before him. He furrowed his brows, tapping his pen against the desk as he dissected the collection, unable to hide his disappointment. To him, the designs felt uninspired and lacked the innovation he had hoped for in the latest fashion trends.

Bruno quickly opened Word, his fingers flying over the keyboard as he prepared to voice his opinion on his popular blog. The familiar blank document seemed to invite his thoughts, and he started typing with a mixture of frustration and urgency.

Scrolling through Bianca Nyberg's new fur collection, I was struck by a profound sense of disappointment. Despite the considerable buzz, this collection fails to deliver anything remotely groundbreaking or noteworthy. Here’s a closer look at why this line falls short:

The first piece, a deep emerald Finn raccoon fur coat, is more about flashy materials than original design. The classic cut and color feel outdated.

The asymmetrical jacket with black leather and silver fox fur attempts a modern twist but ends up being a predictable blend of old and new with no real edge.

The fur stoles, including one deep burgundy with golden highlights, are meticulously crafted but fail to stand out. They feel like tired repeats rather than fresh ideas.

A model’s outfit featuring a leather skirt with a fur hem and a fur-lined sweater is similarly uninspired—just another safe, predictable mix of materials.

Finally, the accessories—fur hats, gloves, and handbags—are well-made but lack originality. The entire collection feels like an exercise in playing it safe rather than pushing any boundaries.

In summary, Nyberg’s new line is a disappointing showcase of missed opportunities. It fails to offer anything new or exciting in a rapidly evolving fashion world.

As soon as he had published the disheartening post, Bruno let out a deep sigh and closed his computer. He leaned back in his chair, the weight of his critique settling in. The quiet of the room enveloped him, offering a brief moment of reflection. The harshness of his words lingered in his mind, but he knew it was part of his role to be honest and critical. On top of that he had a reputation to uphold.

With a final glance at the still screen, Bruno shut off the light and headed to bed. The night ahead was filled with restless thoughts, but as he drifted into sleep, he hoped that his words, though stern, would serve as a catalyst for change and improvement in the fashion world.

“BEEP! BEEP! BEEP! BEEP!” The alarm clock screamed, pulling Bruno from his slumber. Groggily, he silenced the alarm and dragged himself out of bed. After a quick brush of his teeth, he shuffled into the kitchen, where he poured himself a strong cup of coffee.

As he sipped his coffee and glanced at his phone, he noticed an influx of notifications. With a sense of anticipation, he opened his blog and saw that his latest post had taken off. The comment section was buzzing with readers’ reactions, and the post had quickly gained traction across social media.

Bruno’s eyes widened as he saw the surge in traffic and engagement. His critique was sparking lively discussions, with readers both agreeing and disagreeing, and his blog was being shared widely. He couldn’t help but feel a mix of satisfaction and nervousness as he delved into the feedback, eager to see how his words were resonating with his audience.

As Bruno continued to review the flood of comments and social media interactions, he noticed his email inbox was similarly inundated. Amid the sea of messages, one sender stood out: Bianca Nyberg.

His heart raced as he clicked on the email from the renowned fashion designer. The subject line read, “Response to Your Review.” Bruno opened the email with a mix of curiosity and apprehension.

Subject: Response to Your Review

Dear Mr. Graham,

I’ve read your review of my latest collection with great interest. Your feedback, though candid and critical, is invaluable. I appreciate your honesty and the points you’ve raised about my designs. Constructive criticism is essential in our industry, and I’m taking your comments to heart.

I would like to invite you to dinner at my house for a deeper discussion on my work and future directions. Perhaps a face-to-face conversation could offer more insight into the creative process behind the collection and allow us to address your concerns directly.

Looking forward to your response.

Best regards, Bianca Nyberg

Bruno reread the email, absorbing the invitation and Bianca’s thoughtful tone. He felt a surge of excitement and nervousness, knowing this could be an opportunity to engage in a meaningful dialogue and perhaps gain a new perspective on the designer’s work.

He accepted.

Bruno arrived at Bianca Nyberg’s elegant home at the outskirts of New Helsing, a sense of anticipation mingling with his nerves. The evening air was crisp, and the soft glow of the setting sun bathed the city in a warm, golden light. He rang the doorbell and, after a moment, was greeted by Bianca herself.

“Welcome, Bruno,” she greeted with a gracious smile, dressed in a black sweater, skirt, and stole that mirrored the ensemble from the magazine photos. “I’m so glad you could make it. Please, come in.”

Her home was a testament to her refined taste, blending modern art with classic furnishings. Bruno admired the carefully curated pieces as he followed Bianca into the dining area. The room was elegantly set with a sleek black tablecloth, surrounded by high-backed chairs. A tasteful arrangement of fresh flowers served as the centerpiece, adding a vibrant touch to the sophisticated setting.

As they settled into their seats and Bianca’s maid Marie brought out their meals, the tone of their meeting took a serious turn. Bianca leaned forward slightly, her expression thoughtful but tinged with frustration.

“Bruno,” she began, her tone measured, “I want to thank you again for coming and for your candid feedback. I must admit, I was quite taken aback by your review. I respect your role as a critic, but I was hoping for a more nuanced understanding of my work.”

She took a sip of her wine, then continued, “I put a lot of effort into this collection, trying to balance tradition with innovation and address modern concerns. It’s disheartening to hear that it felt so uninspired to you. And honestly, I’d like you to consider the possibility of deleting that review.”

Bruno’s eyebrows lifted in surprise. He took a moment to collect his thoughts, feeling the weight of her request. “I understand where you’re coming from, Bianca,” he said carefully. “But my intention was and is to provide honest feedback.”

Bianca sighed, her expression growing more serious. “I appreciate your honesty, but the review is causing real damage to my reputation and my business. In the fashion industry, perceptions can be everything. Negative reviews can deter potential clients and partners, and the impact on my brand could be significant.”

Bruno met her gaze steadily, his resolve firm. “I understand the challenges you’re facing and the impact my review might have. However, my role as a critic is to provide honest assessments. It’s important for my readers and for the industry that I remain transparent and fair in my evaluations.”

Bianca leaned in, her tone becoming more suggestive. “I see where you’re coming from, Bruno. But you know, opinions can change, especially when given the right perspective. I’m sure there’s a lot more to explore in the world of fashion. Sometimes, it takes just a bit more time to fully appreciate the intricacies.”

With a light chuckle, Bianca stood up, her demeanor shifting to a playful and inviting tone. “But enough about business for now. How about I show you around? Just for fun. I’d love for you to see a bit more of what makes this place special.”

Bruno raised an eyebrow, intrigued. “Sure, I’d love to see more.”

Bianca took a firm hold of his hand, guiding him with a sense of enthusiasm as she led him through her lavish estate. The warmth of her grip and the confident way she moved added a personal touch to the tour, making Bruno feel welcomed and curious about the spaces they were about to explore.

They walked through a grand hallway first, the same one she had led Denis down some time ago, lined with elegantly framed paintings. Bianca paused at each portrait, explaining the significance of her family lineage. This is my great-grandmother," she said, pointing to a striking portrait. "She was a pioneer in her own right, and I like to think some of her creativity lives on in my work."

She picked up her fur stole and adjusted it on her shoulders, the luxurious hairs catching the light. She moved closer to Bruno, her eyes locking onto his with a new intensity. "You know, Bruno," she said softly, letting the stole brush against his cheek, "there's so much more to fashion than just what meets the eye. Sometimes, it’s about how it makes you feel."

The caress of the fur against his skin sent a shiver down Bruno's spine. He felt the unspoken tension in the air, a mix of seduction and subtle persuasion. Bianca's attempt to sway him was clear, but he remained composed, aware of the complexities of their interaction.

"Fashion is indeed powerful," Bruno replied, his voice steady. "It can evoke strong emotions and create lasting impressions."

Bianca smiled, her eyes still locked on his. "Exactly. And I hope, in time, you'll come to see my work in a new light."

As the tour continued, Bianca led Bruno upstairs, their steps echoing softly through the elegant hallways. The walls were adorned with more portraits and tasteful art pieces, each carefully selected to complement the overall aesthetic of the estate. The air seemed to grow thicker with a mix of anticipation and curiosity as they approached a set of double doors. With a slight pause, Bianca turned to Bruno, a subtle smile playing on her lips. She pushed open the doors, revealing a spacious and exquisitely decorated bedroom, once the chamber of torment for one Denis Marsalis.

The room featured plush velvet furnishings that exuded comfort and elegance. Delicate lace curtains draped gracefully around the large windows, allowing soft, filtered light to seep into the room. Dominating the space was a king-sized bed, lavishly dressed in fur sheets and adorned with an array of fluffy pillows, promising an indulgent retreat.

The most striking feature, however, was the walls, which were entirely covered in rich wine-red fur. This unconventional choice created an atmosphere of opulent extravagance, enveloping the room in a warm, tactile embrace. The fur's soft, velvety texture not only added a unique visual appeal but also invited a sense of touch, making the space feel both sumptuous and inviting.

“Wow, that wall sure looks sensual…” Bruno uttered, his voice tinged with awe and curiosity. The unexpected richness of the fur-covered walls had captivated him, drawing his attention more than any other detail in the room

“I’m a very sensual person, Bruno…” Bianca said, closing in next to his ear. “Now that we’re here, I’d like to confess something. I like you, Bruno. Remember what I said about how fashion makes you feel? I meant that literally… and I’d like to explore… with you,” Bianca said, brushing the stole against his hot red cheek.

Bruno gulped, but he couldn’t deny the allure Bianca had on him. Her presence, the room's opulent setting, and the intimate atmosphere she had crafted all combined to pull him into her world, making it nearly impossible to resist her bold invitation.

As he stared into Bianca’s piercing blue eyes, he felt himself being drawn in further. She stepped closer, her heels clicking loudly with each step. Bianca began to guide him towards the fur-covered wall. Her touch was firm yet gentle, sliding from his chest down to his wrists. With a subtle but commanding grace, she lifted his hands, pressing them against the plush, velvety fur, then…

Click.

Bruno’s hands were firmly secured in place by hidden shackles on the wall. He looked up in surprise, the initial shock of the metallic snap giving way to a mix of confusion and realization. “What?!”

Bianca’s smile widened as she let out a low, soft giggle. Her eyes danced with mischief and anticipation as she reached into a nearby nightdrawer and retrieved a pair of scissors. With a practiced hand, she began to cut away his clothes, her movements precise and controlled. The sound of the fabric ripping and the feel of the cool metal against his skin added to the intense atmosphere of the room.

“What do you think you’re doing? This suit cost 4,000 dollars! Let me go!” Bruno yelled out, enraged by his unexpected predicament.

Bianca paused for a moment, looking up at him with a calm, almost amused expression. "Oh, Bruno," she said softly, continuing to cut away at his suit. "Consider it a small price to pay for a new perspective." The fabric continued to fall away, piece by piece, as she worked with a quiet, determined focus.

“A new perspective?! What on Earth are you talking about?!” Bruno questioned, his voice a mix of anger and confusion.

Bianca looked up again, her eyes locking onto his with an intense, almost hypnotic gaze. "Sometimes," she began, her voice smooth and controlled, "you need to break away from the norm to truly understand something. To appreciate the texture, the experience, the sensation." She continued cutting, the scissors moving effortlessly through the fabric. “And sensations are exactly the topic which I’m going to educate you on, Bruno…”

Bianca cut every inch of Bruno’s designer suit off and tossed it aside, leaving him completely exposed. Bruno felt the cold breeze on his skin, sending a shiver through his body, and the plush fur of the wall caressed his back, its soft texture a stark contrast to the intensity of the situation.

Bianca adjusted the fur stole, draping it elegantly over her shoulders like a loose scarf. Slowly, she turned her gaze back to Bruno, her eyes locking onto his with a mix of dominance and curiosity. She began to walk towards him, her heels clicking menacingly with each step, the sound echoing through the room like a countdown.

As she got closer, she raised her hands, her fingers wiggling as if ready to touch him. The air between them crackled with tension, a palpable mix of power and vulnerability. Bruno’s heart raced, his mind struggling to process the surreal intensity of the moment.

And then, when her nails finally met the exposed skin on his sides, a sharp sensation shot through him. Bianca's touch was both electrifying and unnerving, her nails tracing slow, deliberate lines along his ribs. Bruno’s fate was sealed. He was no longer just a critic observing from the outside—he was now completely entangled in her world: a world of tickle torture.

“WHAHAHAHAHAT AHAHAHAHARE YOU DOIHIHIHIHIHIHNG?” Bruno exclaimed, his voice breaking into uncontrollable laughter, completely taken aback by the unexpected attack.

“Tickling you. Isn’t it obvious, Bruno?” Bianca replied with a sly smile, her fingers dancing across his skin with precision. “I told you I like to explore… and I think you’re going to learn to appreciate my work as well.”

Bruno twitched and squirmed in his binds, his body instinctively trying to escape the relentless tickling. Each movement made the soft fur on the wall brush against his back, heightening the sensation and adding another layer of stimulation.

“HNNGH, FORGEHEHEHEHEHET IT! YOU’REHEHEHEHEHE DOHOHOHONE!” he managed to shout between gasps of laughter, his voice a mix of defiance and desperation. But his protests only seemed to encourage Bianca, who continued her playful assault with a mischievous grin.

“You’ll find that I can be quite persuasive, Bruno…” Bianca purred, her voice dripping with a mix of seduction and control. She stepped in closer, the soft fur stole pressing against his chest. Her nails continued their slow, torturous journey, traversing down to his twitching hips, each touch sending jolts of electricity through his body. “I’m quite the tickler, sweetheart.”

Bruno’s laughter became uncontrollable, his body betraying him as it quivered under her touch. The combination of her seductive tone and the relentless tickling was overwhelming, breaking down his defenses with each passing second. His mind raced, but his body was lost in the sensation, every nerve alight with the duality of pleasure and torment. Bianca’s grin widened as she watched him struggle, knowing she had him completely under her control.

“Tickle, tickle~”

Those words. Those damn words. Those words, spoken so sweetly, echoed in Bruno’s mind, amplifying his helplessness. Each syllable seemed to intensify the sensation, as if Bianca’s voice itself was a tool of torment.

“You have no idea how much I like tickling… how much I like tickling you, Bruno.” Bianca’s voice was honeyed, dripping with amusement and something darker. “I see you trying to make sense of it all, but you can’t, can you? You’re confused, perplexed…” She leaned in even closer, her breath warm against his ear, her voice dropping to a whisper that sent a chill through him. “And scared…”

Bruno’s breath came in ragged gasps, his laughter finally tapering off into exhausted panting. The intensity of her touch and the weight of her words had left him disoriented.

“But don’t you worry. I will take such good care of you, Coochie coochie coo,” she said softly, planting a kiss on his cheek before stepping away. The warmth of her kiss contrasted sharply with the coldness of his situation. She moved toward her closet, her heels clicking against the floor with every step.

“Now…” Bianca began, reaching for something inside the closet. She pulled out the deep emerald green finn raccoon fur coat. “Remember this? Remember what you said? ‘The first piece, a deep emerald Finn raccoon fur coat, is more about flashy materials than original design. The classic cut and color feel outdated.’ Hmpf.” Bianca mimicked in a mocking masculine tone, whilst rolling her eyes.

“I pant stand pant by pant what pant I said,” Bruno replied, his voice shaky as he struggled to maintain composure. The coat's opulence seemed almost to taunt him now, its richness a stark contrast to his current predicament.

Bianca threw her black stole onto the bed and reached into the closet once more. This time, she pulled out the burgundy fur stole with golden highlights, her movements deliberate and theatrical. “Remember this?” she said, draping the stole over her shoulders, layering it atop the deep emerald green coat. “You said: ‘The fur stoles, including one deep burgundy with golden highlights, are meticulously crafted but fail to stand out. They feel like tired repeats rather than fresh ideas.’ Blah blah blah.”

With a slow, deliberate grace, she walked back towards Bruno. The sight of her, adorned in the lush green coat and the vibrant reddish stole, gave her an almost mythical presence. She looked like a glamorous, fluffy, tickle-torturing version of Poison Ivy, her elegant attire contrasted sharply with the intense situation.

The rich textures of her outfit seemed to amplify the tension in the room, creating an almost surreal atmosphere as she approached Bruno, who was now visibly sweating and nervous, his earlier bravado completely gone.

Bianca’s movement was menacing yet elegant as she stopped abruptly at her bed. She knelt down and reached beneath it, pulling out two boxes with an air of anticipation. The soft rustle of the boxes being dragged out created a subtle yet charged sound, adding to the heightened atmosphere in the room.

One box was plain and unadorned, its simplicity a stark contrast to the other. The second box, however, was ornate, its surface richly adorned with intricate patterns and delicate filigree: The Fluff Box. The contrast between the two boxes hinted at the possibility of something both intriguing and mysterious awaiting inside.

Bianca picked up the two boxes and set them beside Bruno with a measured movement. The plain box landed with a soft thud, while the ornate box made a more pronounced sound as it settled onto the floor. She stood up, her eyes gleaming with a mix of mischief and authority as she glanced at Bruno.

She opened the ornate box. “Now, Bruno,” she said with a teasing smile, “let’s see which one you find more... appealing.”

Bruno’s eyes widened with curiosity and a hint of anxiety as Bianca’s hand reached into the box. She lifted up a large, luxurious powder brush with a handle adorned in intricate patterns. The bristles were soft and fluffy, casting a gentle sheen in the room’s light. Alongside it, she pulled out a bundle of feathers attached to an ornate stick, which resembled an exaggerated feather tickler toy.

“I wonder which one you would like to be tickled with…” She twirled the powder brush lightly, letting its bristles sway in the air, and then waved the bundle of feathers playfully.

Bruno’s eyes flickered between the two, his breathing quickening as he felt the tension rise. “T-the brush,” he stammered, a mix of apprehension and curiosity in his voice.

“Alright,” she said, her voice soft but laced with a playful edge. “But don’t think for a second you’re exempt from the other one, my ticklish little critic…”

With a teasing smirk, she set the feather bundle aside. The bristles felt almost too soft to be real as she gently brushed it against her palm, letting the anticipation build. Bruno’s eyes widened, his breath catching in his throat as he watched her movements.

“What’s in the other box?” Bruno asked, his voice tinged with apprehension.

Bianca’s eyes gleamed with playful mystery as she replied, “You’ll find out soon enough.” She then shifted her focus back to the powder brush, her tone taking on a blend of menace and indulgent affection. “Ready for your brush tickling?”

As she stepped closer, Bruno’s heart pounded in his chest. The bristles of the brush hovered just above his skin, their soft promise mingling with the room's charged atmosphere. Bianca leaned in, lifting the brush slowly and inching it towards his right wrist. Her head was just by his ear, and she blew gently, sending tingles down his spine. The fur of the coat and stole brushed against his chest, while the plush fur on the wall caressed his back. He was squished in between a fluffy cocoon of furs.

Her lips brushed against his ear, sending a bolt of anticipation through him. “Tickle, tickle, Bruno…” she whispered softly.

The brush began its delicate descent from his wrist down his arm, the bristles soft yet tantalizingly ticklish against his skin. Bruno could barely focus on the sensation before Bianca's left hand moved with swift precision, her nails striking into his armpit. The contrast between the gentle brushing and the sudden, sharp tickling sent a signal of ticklish alert to his brain.

“OH GAHAHAHAHAHAD!” Bruno cried out, his voice cracking between fits of uncontrollable laughter. He couldn’t help himself; the sensation was too intense, too overwhelming. Every nerve in his body seemed to be on fire as Bianca’s relentless tickling pushed him to his limits.

“You’re so sensitive, Bruno,” Bianca purred, her voice dripping with satisfaction as she watched him squirm helplessly against the plush fur and her ticklish ministrations. “Do you like being tickled?”

The soft brush traveled down his arms, over his chest, and back up his other arm, each stroke sending a new wave of tingling sensations through his body. Bruno’s laughter echoed through the room, his voice broken and breathless as he tried in vain to resist the overwhelming ticklishness.

“I like tickling you, Bruno. I like how you squirm and laugh and you can’t resist, can you? No matter how much you want to.” Her nails lightly trailed down his side, just enough to keep him on edge.

Bianca let out a sultry giggle as she brought the big brush to Bruno’s face. With a teasing flick, she brushed it lightly against his nose, causing it to twitch involuntarily. A soft giggle escaped her lips as she traced the bristles along his jawline, the tickling sensation making him squirm even more.

Bruno’s laughter was uncontrollable, his head twisting in a futile attempt to escape the relentless tickling. The brush then moved to his ears, the soft bristles grazing the sensitive skin on each side, driving him wild with the ticklish torment.

“Does my big fluffy brush tickle?” Bianca cooed. “I love how you laugh for me. It tells me just how much it tickles. You don’t have to say a word.” She moved the brush down his neck and twirled the brush lightly over his nipples, before trailing down. “I know it tickles…”

When the brush began to traverse down his right side, Bruno’s anticipation grew. He tensed as it stopped just above his exposed manhood, his breath catching in his throat. But before he could brace himself, Bianca’s nails struck his left side, eliciting another burst of uncontrollable laughter.

Then Bianca knelt down, her eyes glinting with mischief as she brushed lightly around his most sensitive area, her touch deliberate and teasing. The delicate bristles barely grazed his skin, yet the sensation was enough to send shockwaves of ticklish torment through his entire body, leaving him utterly at her mercy.

Bianca’s voice was a sultry murmur, filled with a mix of dominance and satisfaction. “It must be agony,” she continued, her tone smooth and seductive. She gently circled the fluffy brush around his sensitive area, her movements precise and teasing. “The never-ending intense tingling sensation all over your body. The way your vulnerable spots are exploited like this. The way you’re forced to laugh until your lungs ache.”

She watched him with a smirk as he writhed under her touch, her eyes reflecting a mix of amusement and control. “The overwhelming, tantalizing tickle torture…” she purred, each word emphasizing the cruel pleasure she derived from his helplessness.

Bruno’s cock began to twitch slightly in response to the ticklish brushing. Bianca noticed the slight twitch in Bruno’s crotch, her smirk widening as she continued her tantalizing torture. “Yet, I find that you’re enjoying this more than you let on,” she teased, her voice dripping with satisfaction. “Typical.”

Bianca rose gracefully from her position, her eyes gleaming with a mix of mischief and anticipation. She walked back over to The Fluff Box, where she picked up the large feather tickler she had set aside earlier. The feathered bundle, now even more tantalizing in the context of the ongoing play, promised a new layer of sensation.

She turned back towards Bruno with a sly smile, the feather tickler held confidently in her hand. “Now that we’ve explored the brush, let’s see how you handle this,” she said, her voice tinged with playful menace. The feathers fluttered gently as she moved, casting a light, teasing shadow across his exposed body.

With deliberate slowness, Bianca approached him, the feather tickler poised to add a fresh dimension to his ticklish ordeal. She gently caressed his cheek, her touch soft and teasing. As she leaned in, her fingers tickled lightly under his chin, sending delicate, tantalizing sensations across his skin.

Whispering in his ear, her voice a velvety mix of seduction and control, she murmured, “It’s going to tickle. The feathers softly dragging on you, leaving tingly whispers of tickling on your skin.” The gentle promise of the feather tickler was almost as torturous as the anticipation itself. She positioned the tickler near his exposed skin, the delicate feathers poised to begin their torment.

“N-no… please…” Bruno whimpered, pleading her not to torture him again.

“Aww,” Bianca cooed, before caressing his cheek again. She moved from his side to a position in front of him. “I’m sorry but…”

Bruno stared deeply into Bianca’s piercing blue eyes.

“I’m going to tickle you.”

The feather tickler made its first contact, brushing gently against his inner thighs, and the sensation was immediate. The soft, teasing feathers danced along his sensitive skin, forcing him to laugh and moan in his fluffy binding. Each light touch of the feathers against his inner thighs ignited a fresh wave of ticklish torment, making him writhe and squirm against the fur wall.

Bianca’s eyes sparkled with satisfaction as she observed his reactions. She gently moved the tickler up and down his inner thighs, varying the pressure and speed to keep him on edge. Bruno’s cock began to react quickly, rising into a full erection before long.

Bianca lifted the tickler, allowing it to rest between her thumb and index finger as she shifted her attention to his armpits. Her fingers danced with masterful precision, scribbling her nails in the sensitive hollows. The sudden shift from the soft, teasing feathers to the sharp, intense tickling of her nails created a jarring contrast, amplifying the torment.

Bruno’s laughter erupted into desperate, uncontrollable guffaws, the combination of the sharp tickling and the lingering sensation from the feathers leaving him overwhelmed. He much preferred the soft, teasing and gentle tickling of the feather tickler to her scribbling.

“Do you want the feathers back?” Bianca asked, having knowingly lifted the feathers from his manhood to tease him and leave him craving for the more bearable form of tickle torture.

“YEHEHEHEHES! PLEAHAHAHAHASE!” He begged in between his ticklish laughter.

“Then say it. Say you want me to tickle you with my feathers,” Bianca demanded, her eyes squinting in mischief.

“PLEAHAHAHAHASE! TICKLE ME WITH YOUR FEATHEHEHEHEHERS!” Bruno cried out, his voice breaking as he struggled to keep his composure amidst the relentless tickling. His laughter was a desperate plea, a mix of embarrassment and relief as he eagerly awaited the return of the gentler form of torment.

“Aww, of course, tickle boy,” Bianca’s smirk widened, clearly pleased with his submission. She let the feathers descend back to his sensitive skin, their soft touch meeting his needy twitching manhood, resuming the teasing strokes that made him laugh and moan uncontrollably.

The feathers fluttered up and down his shaft, tickling his sensitive skin. Bianca momentarily paused at his tip, giving him a quick flurry of feathery tickles. Her spidering nails met his quivering stomach, forcing the balance of laughter and moaning to tip in favor of helpless giggling.

Pre-cum oozed from his throbbing penis, as Bianca began to twirl the feather tickler on his balls and reaching for under, tickling his taint. He jolted as the soft feathers met the sensitive skin behind his balls. Bianca giggled in response, making sure to properly tickle him and providing long, teasing, ticklish strokes.

Bianca took a moment to relish Bruno’s relieved laughter before gracefully moving towards the plain box. Her heels clicked softly on the floor as she approached, creating a stark contrast to the earlier chaos.

With calmness, she lifted the lid, revealing the contents inside. Her eyes sparkled with a mix of anticipation and satisfaction as she glanced back at Bruno, whose curiosity and exhaustion were palpable. She lifted up a massive fur mitten and placed it on her right hand. “Remember? ‘Finally, the accessories—fur hats, gloves, and handbags—are well-made but lack originality. The entire collection feels like an exercise in playing it safe rather than pushing any boundaries.’ Remember?”

Bruno’s pleas reached her ears, a mix of desperation and desire in his voice. “I-I-I’m sorry. Please let me cum…”

Bianca’s smirk softened into a more contemplative expression. “You know, I think you might have learned something today. But I’m not quite done yet.” She positioned the fur mitten near his sensitive areas, her movements deliberate and slow.

The fur mitten hovered near his sensitive areas, its soft texture promising a new kind of soft sensation. Bianca gently grabbed his cock into the fluffy embrace of her fur mitten. The soft fox fur enveloped his throbbing manhood, covering it in a warm, comforting and pleasurable cocoon. Gently she began to flick her wrist, caressing the fur up and down his sensitive privates.

Bruno began to moan, the fur feeling so good after the tickle torturing of his life. His eyes rolled back in pleasure, as Bianca’s fluffy hand stroked him. He felt the fur caress back and forth. Every single hair, every single strand of fur trailed on his sensitive skin, tickling him ever so slightly yet pleasurably.

As Bruno began to savor the soft, luxurious sensation of the fur job, his body tensed in anticipation of what was to come next. The gentle tickling was soothing in its own way, but suddenly, he felt a new wave of sensations.

Bianca’s fingers began their intricate dance, spidering lightly across his armpits. The touch was both delicate and insistent, creating a contrast with the fur mitten’s plush caress. Her fingers moved methodically, tracing a path down his sides and to his hips, before climbing back up his torso.

Bianca’s tone was firm but laced with a lingering trace of amusement as she spoke. “I said I’m not done yet,” she stated, her eyes gleaming with a mix of authority and playful intent.

As her fingers resumed their intricate dance, traversing from his armpits to his sides and hips, the tickling became a complex interplay of sensations. The fur mitten’s caress complemented her skilled fingers, creating a relentless and tantalizing experience for Bruno. His laughter, now a mix of desperation and reluctant enjoyment, filled the room as he struggled against his bonds.

Bianca’s eyes sparkled with a mix of mischief and authority. “Repeat after me and I’ll let you cum,” she bargained, her tone a mix of seduction and control. She leaned closer, her breath warm against Bruno’s ear as she prepared to make her demands. “I love getting tickled by you, Ms. Nyberg.”

With a strained voice, he finally gasped, “I LOVEHEHEHE GEHEHETTING TICKLEHEHEHED BY YOU, MS. NYBEHEHEHEHERG!”

“Am I the meanest and sexiest tickler you’ll ever have, Mr. Graham?” she asked, her tone both commanding and playful.

Bruno, breathless and overwhelmed, finally managed to gasp out, “Y-YES, MS. NYBERG! YOU’RE THE MEANEHEHEHEHEST AND SEXIEST TICKLER I’VE EVER HAHAHAHAHAD!”

“Is my tickling intense and addictive, leaving you begging for more?” she asked, her tone both commanding and seductive.

Bruno, still gasping for breath, managed to shout out in all caps, “YES! YOUR TICKLING IS INTENSE AND ADDICTIVE! I CAN’T GET ENOUGH!”

“Am I the best furrier? Are my furs the most elegant and the softest? Will you remove your review and write a follow-up praising me?” she asked, her tone leaving no room for doubt or hesitation.

Bruno, caught in the whirlwind of ticklish torment and fluffy pleasure, could only respond in a breathless plea, “YES! YOU’RE THE BEST FURRIER! YOUR FURS ARE THE MOST ELEGANT AND SOFTEST! I’LL REMOVE MY REVIEW AND WRITE A FOLLOW-UP PRAISING YOU!”

Bianca’s eyes gleamed with satisfaction as she heard Bruno’s plea. She paused her tickling, allowing him to catch his breath, continuing to gently stroke him with the massive fur mitten, a soothing contrast to the earlier intense sensations.

With a soft, triumphant smile, she leaned in close, her voice a whisper filled with both dominance and affection. “Good boy. I’m glad you’ve come to appreciate the art of tickling and the elegance of my furs.”

Bruno began to feel his orgasm building up as Bianca flicked her wrist slightly faster now, pleasuring him increasingly. She began to blow gently into his ears, adding another teasy pleasurable sensation to his fur job. Bruno scrunched his neck in response.

Bianca smiled warmly as she continued her gentle strokes. “I really liked tickling you, Mr. Graham. I’ve teased lots of ticklish guys, but you’re one of the most memorable. Your laughter was music to my ears.” She kissed his cheek. “And you liked being tickled by me, didn’t you?”

Bruno looked down and moaned, as he watched Bianca work her fluffy magic on his throbbing manhood. He nodded in response to Bianca’s teasy words. Bruno took all the pleasure in, watching the mitten glide up and down, up and down. He couldn’t even see his manhood. It was lost in a sea of maddeningly pleasurable fur.

“You know, I’m still kind of tickling you while I’m doing this, Bruno,” Bianca giggled, her eyes dancing with seduction. She let her fingers lightly graze his sensitive spots once more, adding a touch of teasing to her words. “Tickle, tickle.” She observed as his breathy moans quickened, a clear sign of the effect her playful touch had on him. “And the fur?” she continued, her voice soft and teasing. “Isn’t it a bit ticklish too?”

Bruno nodded, his eyes rolling back as he surrendered to the overwhelming sensations. The combined teases and tickle talk from Bianca and the soft brush of the fur against his manhood was almost too much to handle. Each touch, each whisper of the fur, seemed to intensify his experience, leaving him in a state of helpless ecstasy.

“Cum for me… Cum for your tickling fur goddess, Bruno…” Bianca urged, sensing the critic's orgasm was close.

And so Bruno let himself be taken over by an explosive ticklegasm. His back arched in response, as his entire nervous system tingled like fire and his muscles spasmed in pure pleasurable ecstasy. Streaks of hot sperm shot out of his throbbing red cock and he screamed as his entire body joined together in a harmony of pleasure.

Bianca stroked his hair gently, her touch soft and soothing after the intense ordeal. As Bruno panted heavily, his head hung low in exhaustion, she offered him a tender smile. Her fingers ran through his hair with a caring rhythm, a contrast to the earlier playful torment.

“You did so well, Bruno,” she murmured softly, her voice a blend of satisfaction and genuine care. “I’m glad we understand each other now.” Bianca turned to the door. “I sincerely hope you keep up your promise, because if you don’t.”

She turned back.

“I’ll personally make sure you’re tickled and tortured until passing out. Then you’ll be tickled again. And again. And again…”

[rullakebu]

Smoky revelations (F/M, tickling, fur, smoke, leather)

Ethan walked down the dark street, scrolling down on his phone. “5%”, it said in the top right corner. It would die soon. “I’ll have to hurry back home”, Ethan thought to himself, increasing the pace of his stepping. Having just rained, the dark ground was wet and puddles lay scattered everywhere. Water droplets flew up from the ground with each step as Ethan speedwalked the street.

Ethan was an 18-year-old lad, with medium length black hair. Ethan’s parents had died when he was very young and was raised in an orphanage. Sadly, he had not been adopted and spent his entire childhood in the orphanage. After turning 18 the orphanage forced, but also helped him to move out. They had found a fitting apartment from the inner city, just a walking distance away from important services and shops. Despite growing up with them, Ethan did not care for the orphanage’s employees. They had always sort of annoyed him and he was solo-dolo at least.

“4%”

“Fuck, fuck, fuck!” Ethan said in his mind, as he increased his velocity once more. Walking under the street lamps, his outfit consisting of black sneakers, dark blue jeans and black bomber jacket were revealed momentarily.

Glancing at his phone again, he didn’t watch his step and tripped. Falling down on the ground, he had held his phone, saving it from damage. Ethan checked what he had tripped on. There was a massive hole in the concrete, filled with water. Ethan cursed under his breath as he stood up, brushing the wet grime off his jeans.

His phone now read "3%," urging him to move faster. He glanced around, realizing how empty the street was at this hour. The streetlights flickered occasionally, casting eerie shadows that danced along the wet pavement.

Determined to get home before his phone died, Ethan resumed his hurried pace. He took a shortcut through an alleyway, hoping to shave off some time. The alley was dimly lit and narrow, with the faint hum of the city still audible in the distance. He made his way through quickly.

“2%”

“Ugh, come on!” He shouted to himself, shaking the dying phone in his hand.

Just as Ethan reached his block, he felt a wave of relief. His apartment was only a few buildings away, and he quickened his pace, hoping to make it before his phone died completely. The familiar sight of his building brought a sense of comfort amidst the eerie quiet of the night.

“1%”

He made it to the door of his apartment building, letting out a sigh of relief. Ethan stuck his hand into his left pocket, searching for the keys.

They were not there.

“FUCK!”, he yelled, his mind filled with frustrated rage.

They must’ve fallen when he tripped on the pothole. Ethan looked down and sighed. He would have to walk all the way back to the other block to retrieve his keys. Not to mention it would be extremely challenging due to the dark of night and the wet ground.

He looked at his phone. The screen did not turn on anymore.

“Great,” he muttered, shoving the phone back into his pocket. He glanced around, hoping to see someone who could help, but the street was deserted. The distant sound of a siren echoed through the night, but no other signs of life were apparent.

Resigned to his fate, Ethan turned and began the long trek back to the pothole, looking down in defeat. Each step felt heavier than the last as he retraced his steps. The puddles seemed to multiply, making his journey even more treacherous. The flickering streetlights cast long, eerie shadows that danced around him, heightening his unease.

He looked around nervously as he traversed the dim streets, knowing the area wasn’t completely safe. The city center was a cesspit of crime and illegal activities after sundown. His ears picked up distant sounds—a car door slamming, muffled voices arguing, and the occasional siren wailing through the night. He quickened his pace, wanting nothing more than to get home safely.

As he passed by darkened alleyways and boarded-up storefronts, Ethan quickened his pace. The distant sound of shattering glass made him flinch, and he glanced over his shoulder, half expecting someone to be following him. His imagination conjured up all sorts of dangers lurking in the shadows, from muggers to worse.

The heavy, damp air seemed to press down on him, adding to the oppressive atmosphere. Every rustle of leaves, every distant shout, made him jump. He kept his head down, focusing on the wet pavement in front of him. He knew he had to keep moving, despite his fear.

After what felt like an eternity, he finally reached the pothole. He knelt down, scanning the ground with the faint hope that his keys would be easy to find. The water in the hole was still and dark, reflecting the occasional glint from the streetlights. Ethan plunged his hand into the cold water, feeling around blindly.

His fingers brushed against something metallic. With a surge of relief, he pulled out his keys, water dripping from them. He stood up quickly, ready to get away from this place and back to the relative safety of his apartment.

“Phew, now I’ve gotta get outta here,” he thought to himself, turning to face the direction he had traversed once before. Ethan hastened his step, beginning his second journey back home.

Elsewhere…

Catherine took a long inhale from her cigarette, taking in the smoke and blowing it out in a dark cloud. She leaned back in her car seat, her eyes narrowing thoughtfully as she watched the smoke curl and dissipate into the air.

Tonight, her thoughts were particularly restless. She had been feeling a growing sense of dissatisfaction, a yearning for something more. Her life, despite its success and control, felt incomplete. Yet another unsuccessful date.

“Fucking shit…” Catherine thought to herself, as the cigarette did its best to calm her nerves. “Why do they always have to be like that?”

The man she had met for dinner had seemed promising at first—successful, confident, well-spoken. But as the evening wore on, it became clear that he was just like the others: intimidated by her intelligence, overwhelmed by her dominant nature. It always ended the same way, with Catherine feeling more frustrated and isolated than before.

She had even worn her favorite leather jacket, long heeled leather boots and her long white royal arctic fox fur coat, showing off her sense of style, but she guessed that had played into her intimidating presence as well. The 28-year-old woman knew she cut a striking figure, her dark brown hair cascading over her shoulders, her eyes sharp and discerning. Yet, this strength, this presence, seemed to repel the very people she was trying to connect with.

She stuck her hand out the car window, flicking her cigarette and her leather jacket creaking with each movement. Catherine took another drag from her cigarette, the acrid smoke filling her lungs before she exhaled slowly, watching the smoke dissipate into the night. She leaned back, closing her eyes for a moment and letting the cool air wash over her. Despite the frustration, she knew she couldn’t change who she was. She didn’t want to.

“I bet he would’ve been turned off by my interests as well, sigh… I can’t win. Are people really that scared to try out new experiences? I would’ve been gentle too,” Catherine mumbled to herself, taking in the smoke, prolonging it. She would have to light another one up soon.

Catherine leaned back further in the seat and let her head rest on the massive collar of her fur coat. The fur caressed her cheek, slightly tickling it. She stared at the Maserati logo on her steering wheel, reflecting on her situation.

“Was I too forthright? Should I bring more mystique next time around? I was really looking forward to something interesting tonight,” she sighed.

She sat there, lost in thought, replaying the evening in her mind. The conversation had started well enough, but as soon as she began to reveal her true interests, the man had become visibly uncomfortable. It was a pattern she knew all too well. She wanted someone who could accept and even enjoy her dominant nature, her love for leather, fur, smoking and intense sensations. But finding that someone seemed impossible.

A part of her longed for a deeper connection, someone who would not only accept her but also thrive in the relationship she envisioned. Someone who could appreciate the care and structure she offered. Catherine sighed, the weight of her desires pressing down on her. She knew there had to be someone out there who could match her needs, but the search was proving to be exhausting and disheartening.

“You know what, the next guy I see, and I’ll try my luck,” she decided, determined to have her desires met tonight.

Catherine straightened in her seat, her senses sharpening. She took one last drag from her cigarette, extinguishing it with a flick of her fingers. Adjusting her leather jacket, making it squeak and crunch, as well as the luxurious fur coat that enveloped her, she felt a surge of confidence. Tonight, she would take control and seize the opportunity.

She lifted the clutch and took off, her Maserati gliding smoothly through the quiet streets. The city lights reflected off the wet pavement, casting a shimmering glow that added to the surreal atmosphere. Her eyes scanned the area with keen focus, every shadow and movement analyzed with precision.

As she drove, Catherine's thoughts were a mixture of anticipation and determination. She knew that finding someone who could match her desires was rare, but tonight she felt a sense of certainty she hadn't felt in a long time. The thrill of the hunt, the prospect of discovering someone who could be molded and guided, filled her with excitement.

As she turned a corner, she spotted a lone figure walking down the street: a young fella with black hair. Her heart quickened at the sight. Catherine didn't recognize him, but there was something about the way he moved, a sense of vulnerability that piqued her interest.

Ethan looked back for a moment as he saw headlights appear from around a corner. He looked a bit closer and noticed that it was a matte black Maserati. The sleek, expensive car seemed out of place in this part of town, and it caught his attention immediately. For a moment, he was captivated by the sight, wondering who could be driving such a vehicle at this hour.

The Maserati slowed as it approached, eventually pulling over to the side of the road. Ethan's curiosity turned to apprehension as the driver’s side door opened, and a woman stepped out. Her presence was immediately commanding: a tall figure clad in a black leather jacket that squeaked with her movements, a luxurious fur coat draped over her shoulders, and a lit cigarette between her fingers. Her dark brown hair cascaded behind her shoulders, gleaming under the streetlights.

She took a long drag from her cigarette, the tip glowing brightly in the dim light. She exhaled a plume of smoke, her eyes locking onto Ethan’s with a piercing gaze. For a moment, neither of them spoke, the tension thick in the air.

“Hey there,” she called out, her voice smooth and confident. “You look like you could use some company.”

“Uhh, I should get back home. My phones dead,” Ethan uttered, a little uneasy being approached by a strange enigmatic lady.

Catherine's smile widened, sensing his apprehension. "It's not safe out here alone at this hour. How about I give you a ride? My car's right here."

Ethan glanced at the sleek Maserati, then back at Catherine. Despite his unease, there was something about her that intrigued him. The night had already been long and troublesome, and the idea of a ride home in a luxury car was tempting.

“I don’t know,” he hesitated. “I don’t usually accept rides from strangers.”

Catherine took another drag from her cigarette, blowing the smoke towards him before speaking again. “Understandable. But sometimes, taking a chance can lead to something unexpectedly good.” Her voice was soothing, almost hypnotic. “I’m Catherine, we don’t have to be strangers, you know…”

“I’m Ethan,” he replied as he weighed his options, looking down the empty, wet street. He was exhausted and the thought of walking all the way back to his apartment was daunting. Maybe just this once, he could take a risk.

“Alright,” he said finally, “but just to my place.”

“Of course,” Catherine agreed, her smile never faltering. “Hop in.”

Catherine nodded, taking another drag from her cigarette. “I understand. Long days can be exhausting.” She blew the smoke out slowly, her eyes fixed on the road ahead. “You know, I’ve always believed in the idea of fate. That sometimes, we’re meant to meet certain people who can change our lives in ways we never imagined.”

Ethan looked at her, surprised by the sincerity in her tone. “I’ve never really thought about it like that.”

They soon arrived at Ethan’s apartment building. Catherine pulled up to the curb and turned off the engine. She turned to face him, her expression unreadable. “Here we are,” she said softly.

Ethan stuck his hand in his pocket and pulled out his keys, but to his surprise they were busted and unusable. The metal had bent from his earlier fall, and the keys were now a twisted mess.

“Damn it,” he muttered, his frustration evident.

Catherine raised an eyebrow, her curiosity piqued. “What’s wrong?”

“My keys are ruined,” Ethan replied, holding up the bent pieces of metal. “I can’t get into my apartment.”

Catherine’s eyes softened with a mix of concern and an underlying hint of opportunity. “That’s unfortunate. Do you have a spare or someone you can call?”

Ethan shook his head. “No, I don’t have a spare, and my phone’s dead.”

Catherine took a moment, then with a mischievous smirk. “Why don’t you come with me? I have a guest room you can use for the night. It’s better than being stranded out here.”

Ethan hesitated, the offer both tempting and unsettling. But the thought of spending the night on the street or trying to find another solution seemed far worse.

“Are you sure?” he asked, looking into her eyes for any sign of ulterior motives.

“Absolutely,” Catherine replied, her voice calm and reassuring. “I wouldn’t want to leave you in a difficult situation. Let’s get you somewhere safe and comfortable.”

After a brief moment of contemplation, Ethan nodded. “Alright, thank you. I appreciate it.”

“Good,” Catherine said, her smile returning. She restarted the car and pulled away from the curb, driving away from the city. As they traveled, the urban landscape gave way to more open spaces and quieter roads. Ethan watched the scenery change, a mix of apprehension and curiosity building within him.

Ethan took a look at Catherine, who seemed oddly satisfied and smirky. She took drags out of her cigarette and blew the smoke inside the car. The rich, smoky scent filled the space, mingling with the faint aroma of her perfume, filling his nostrils. He found the mixture of sensual scents strangely attractive. His eyes wandered to her fur coat, captivated by the luxurious texture. It seemed so soft and sensual, and he couldn't help but imagine how it would feel to touch it.

Ethan lifted his hand subconsciously, as if trying to reach for the coat. The luxurious fur and its sensual texture had left an impression on him. Just as his fingers were about to make contact, he pulled back, feeling a mix of embarrassment and curiosity.

Catherine noticed the subtle movement and her smile widened, her eyes glinting with a hint of mischief. She took a slow, deliberate drag from her cigarette, the ember glowing bright red in the dim light of the car. She leaned in, exhaling the smoke directly onto Ethan’s face. The warm, acrid smoke enveloped him, its dense aroma filling his nostrils and clouding his senses.

Before Ethan could react, Catherine reached over with an almost imperceptible grace and gently caressed his cheek with the soft, sumptuous sleeve of her coat. The fur was as luxurious as he had imagined, its texture sending a shiver through him and tingles down his legs. The blend of her perfume, the warmth of the cigarette smoke, and the softness of the fur all combined to create an intoxicating experience.

“Nice, isn’t it? So soft and luxurious. It feels great against the skin, no? The tickle of it is so addictive,” Catherine’s voice was low, her tone smooth and suggestive.

When they finally arrived at her house, Ethan was struck by its grandeur. The house stood out like a jewel among the trees, its elegance and sophistication apparent even in the moonlight.

Catherine guided him inside, her movements fluid and confident. The interior was just as opulent as he had imagined, with rich furnishings and elegant decor. She led him up a grand staircase and down a long hallway, stopping at a door.

As Ethan began to step inside, Catherine reached into her coat pocket, retrieving a small, elegant vial. “Just a little something to help you relax,” she said, her voice soothing. She opened the vial and offered him a small, delicate glass of liquid.

Ethan looked at the liquid, a hint of hesitation in his eyes. “What’s this?”

“It’s just a mild sedative,” Catherine explained, her tone calm and reassuring. “It will help you sleep soundly through the night. You’ve had a long day.”

Ethan nodded, too tired to argue and trusting in her seemingly genuine concern. He took the glass from her, and Catherine watched with a satisfied expression as he drank the contents. The liquid was smooth and sweet, and within moments, he began to feel a pleasant drowsiness settling over him and he was out like a light.

Ethan’s sleep was deep and untroubled, the effects of the sedative taking him into a peaceful slumber. The last coherent thought he had before drifting off was the sense of security he felt under Catherine’s care. But as the hours passed, the tranquil comfort of sleep began to give way to a disorienting haze.

He awoke slowly, feeling groggy and disoriented. His surroundings were dimly lit, and the plush comfort of the bed had been replaced by an unfamiliar sensation. Ethan tried to move but realized with a jolt that his arms were raised above his head, secured by chains attached to the ceiling. Not to mention he was completely exposed, naked.

Panic set in as Ethan struggled against the chains. He glanced around, hoping to find some clue as to why he was restrained. Ethan’s pulse quickened as he saw Catherine seated calmly on a plush chair, her attire still strikingly elegant. The leather jacket hugged her figure, and the fur coat was draped over her shoulders with an air of regality. The soft glow of the room's ambient lighting cast a warm halo around her, making her presence both alluring and unsettling.

Catherine watched him with a composed expression, her eyes reflecting a mixture of satisfaction and anticipation. The soft creaking of her leather jacket was the only sound as she shifted slightly, taking in the sight of Ethan’s bewildered and distressed state.

"Wakey, Wakey, Ethan," she said softly, her voice smooth and almost comforting in contrast to the situation.

Ethan’s eyes darted around the room, searching for any signs of escape or understanding.

“What’s going on? Why am I chained up? You need to let me go!”

Catherine’s gaze remained steady and calm. “I understand that this might be alarming, but it’s all part of the process. Last night, you expressed a curiosity that intrigued me and I’d like to explore that curiosity with you. When I picked you up last night, I sensed something in you—a kind of latent curiosity, perhaps even an unspoken desire for something different, to let go. It’s not uncommon to have these feelings, but they often remain unexplored.”

Ethan struggled against the chains, his frustration mounting. “I didn’t sign up for this! You need to let me go. I don’t know what you’re talking about!”

Catherine stood up from her chair, her movements graceful and deliberate. She strolled over to Ethan, her leather jacket creaking softly with each step. She walked behind him and traced a single fingernail up Ethan’s back. His spine tingled as it traveled up, teasing his skin.

“I saw the way you reacted to my clothing and smoking,” Catherine said softly, her voice a low murmur that seemed to vibrate against his skin. “The way your eyes lingered on the fur and leather, and how you were drawn to the sensation of my touch. It’s a sign of deeper curiosity. Deep down, you’re a very sensual person, Ethan. And I can help you explore those desires.”

Ethan was too stunned to speak. His mind raced, trying to process the bewildering situation he found himself in. Catherine’s words and her touch were overwhelming, stirring up a mix of fear, confusion… and arousal. His crotch began to pulsate as Catherine continued tracing her nail up his back.

She walked in front of him and lit another cigarette, blowing the smoke directly onto Ethan’s face again, as she looked down and saw his cock beginning to twitch, and she raised an eyebrow, a mix of curiosity and satisfaction playing across her features.

“You seem to enjoy it when I smoke, Ethan… And you react well to my touch, tingling and shaking…” Catherine said, leaning in close, her ashy breath hot against his ear. “Are you… ticklish, Ethan?”

As she uttered these words, Catherine began to spider her fingers slowly and deliberately along Ethan’s sides. The sensation was immediate and intense. His face contorted into a forced smirk as he struggled to stifle his giggles, the tickling sensation sending sharp, electrifying bursts of pleasure through his nerves. The unexpected touch ignited a response he had never fully experienced before.

Catherine’s gaze remained fixed on Ethan, her eyes alight with a blend of amusement and intrigue. The sensation of her fingers spidering along his sides elicited an involuntary response from him, his face contorting as he tried desperately to stifle his giggles. The tickling was relentless and overwhelming, sending waves of electric pleasure through his body that he was unable to control.

Ethan’s lips were tightly pursed, his efforts to hide his smile only making the ticklish sensation feel more intense. His eyes were wide, and he squirmed against the chains, the combination of the tickling and the cigarette smoke creating a dizzying, almost intoxicating experience.

Catherine, her expression one of calm satisfaction, took another slow drag from her cigarette. The smoke billowed out in a thick, swirling cloud that she directed toward Ethan’s face, further adding to the sensory overload. The smoke mingled with the sounds of his suppressed laughter, creating an atmosphere charged with both tension and anticipation.

“You’re quite ticklish, aren’t you, Ethan?” Catherine observed, her voice low and smooth. “It’s fascinating to see how your body responds so strongly to such delicate touches. So gentle, yet so intense and overwhelming. Makes you want to… laugh, doesn’t it, Ethan?”

Ethan resisted despite Catherine’s teasing. The electric tickling on his bare sides was indescribably intensive. But he couldn’t give in. Not now. “If she sees I’m unresponsive to the tickling then she’ll let me go,” Ethan thought to himself, filling himself with determination.

Catherine’s eyes gleamed with a mix of satisfaction and curiosity as she watched Ethan’s determined expression, despite the overwhelming tickling sensations. The intensity of his response only seemed to heighten her interest. She was keenly aware of the internal battle he was waging against the tickling, trying to maintain control.

With a calculated shift in her approach, Catherine eased her tickling touch slightly. She wanted to test the limits of his resistance while keeping him on edge. Kneeling down in front of him, she took a long drag from her cigarette, the embers glowing brightly in the dim light of the room.

As she leaned closer, Catherine directed the stream of smoke deliberately onto Ethan’s exposed, twitching manhood. The hot, acrid smoke danced across his sensitive skin, creating a sensation that was both sharp and arousing. Ethan’s body reacted instinctively, his arousal becoming more pronounced despite his attempts to maintain his composure.

Catherine rose back up with deliberate grace, the sleek, black leather of her jacket creaking softly as she moved. She traced her fingers along the massive and luxurious collar of her arctic fox coat, letting the fur flow effortlessly beneath her touch. The softness of the fur seemed to glide through her fingers, an indulgent reminder of the comfort and elegance she surrounded herself with.

With a playful, yet predatory glint in her eyes, Catherine gave Ethan a flirty wink. Her movements were slow and calculated as she began to circle behind him, the plush collar of her coat brushing lightly against her own skin, adding an extra layer of sensuality to her presence.

As she moved around him, Catherine let the furry sleeve of her coat glide gently across Ethan's upper body, the soft fur teasing his skin. The sensation was both familiar and new to Ethan—an intricate mix of the coat's warmth and the tantalizing softness against his bare skin.

The gentle, almost seductive touch of the fur was in stark contrast to the sharp tickling from earlier, creating a complex interplay of sensations that both soothed and stimulated. Ethan's muscles tensed and relaxed in response, his body caught between the sensory indulgence and his desperate struggle against the chains.

With unmatched elegance, Catherine stepped closer to Ethan’s exposed back, her leather jacket creaking softly as she moved. and deliberately traced all ten of her long nails slowly up his back, making sure to take her time to properly tease him and build anticipation for what sensual tricks she might have in store for him next. The tingles traversed up Ethan’s spine tenfold, as he slightly arched his back in response to Catherine’s teasing nail tracing.

Ethan's breath came in uneven bursts, his body involuntarily tensing as Catherine's nails traced delicate patterns up and down his back. The sensation was heightened by the contrast of the cool air against his warm skin, and the subtle movements of Catherine’s fingers created an intricate dance of pleasure and teasing. Her touch was feather-light yet intensely stimulating, making every nerve ending on his back come alive with sensation.

Catherine enjoyed watching Ethan’s reactions, noting how he struggled to maintain composure while being subjected to the relentless teasing of her nails. The slight arch of his back, the way his muscles tensed and relaxed, all indicated the heightened state of arousal and sensitivity he was experiencing.

With each deliberate stroke, she varied her pressure and speed, sometimes dragging her nails slowly and lightly, and other times applying a bit more pressure to tease him further. The contrast in her touch kept Ethan on edge, never quite knowing what to expect next.

Her nails traced back up once more, this time across his sides and landing on his ribs, and pausing. Catherine leaned in closer, her breath warm and slightly uneven against Ethan’s neck, adding another layer to the sensory overload. She whispered softly, “You should know that I’m an expert at tickling, Ethan. I know the anticipation is driving you wild. Have you heard of tickle talk, Ethan?”

With a soft, almost imperceptible quiver in his voice, he managed to whisper, “N-n-no…” His reply was barely audible, strained with the weight of his submission and the overwhelming sensations consuming him.

“Well, let me tell you…” Catherine whispered, her voice husky and sultry, dripping with a seductive confidence. Her breath was warm against Ethan’s ear, each word deliberately drawn out to tease and tantalize. “Tickle talk is a form of teasing that intensifies the thrill of tickling. It’s not just about the physical sensation, but about getting into your head and amplifying your responses.”

She paused, her fingers lightly tracing over his ribs, causing Ethan to shiver involuntarily. “It involves using specific phrases or mentioning your own vulnerabilities and weaknesses directly. It’s designed to drive you to the edge of your tolerance and then push you beyond it, heightening every sensation and making it all the more maddening.

Her lips brushed his ear as she continued, “The right words at the right moment can make you feel things you never thought possible. It’s about creating a mental game that enhances the physical experience, making every touch, every tickle, feel like it’s driving you to the brink. You’ll find yourself lost in the pleasure and frustration of it all, craving more even as it drives you wild.”

Catherine leaned in closer, her lips brushing his ear as she continued, her voice low and intimate. “Tickle talk dismantles that mental wall, making any attempt to resist utterly pointless. It taps into your deepest reactions and amplifies them. It’s designed to make you laugh uncontrollably, to make you lose yourself in the experience. And I promise: I will make you laugh, Ethan. My tickle talk will make you burst into uncontrollable cackles. But I also promise it’ll feel intoxicating to let go and just laugh. To just let it tickle and laugh.”

Ethan bit his lip, trying to dismiss Catherine’s sultry, maddening promises. It was like trying to ignore the pull of gravity. Her words wrapped around his mind, each one sinking deeper and making it harder to resist. His body betrayed him, shivering under her touch and quivering with anticipation.

“With that being said…” Catherine came close, her lips almost brushing his perked ear.

Ethan closed his eyes, trying to brace for the inevitable. He knew Catherine was trying to break him, and he desperately tried to send his mind elsewhere, to escape the overpowering sensations. But Catherine's hot breath in his ear, coupled with her teasing words and expert touch, made it impossible.

“Tickle tickle…”

Catherine's wiggling fingers began spidering on Ethan’s vulnerable ribs, her touch light and deliberate. The sensation was immediate and intense, sending shivers of uncontrollable laughter bubbling up inside him. He bit his lip harder, trying to stifle the giggles that threatened to escape.

"Come on, Ethan," Catherine cooed, her fingers dancing across his skin with maddening precision. "Tickle tickle. Just let it out."

Ethan's face turned red like a ripe tomato as the unbearable tickling continued. The combination of Catherine's light, teasing touches and her soft, seductive voice was too much for him to handle. He could feel the laughter welling up inside him, a tidal wave of sensation that he could no longer hold back.

Suddenly, the dam broke.

“HAHAHAHAHAHAHA! NOHOHOHOHOHO! STAHAHAHAHAHAP!” Ethan’s laughter burst forth uncontrollably, his body shaking with the force of it. The relief of finally giving in was immediate, but the tickling continued, pushing him further into hysterics.

Catherine purred in his ear as she stepped close to him, the soft, fluffy fur of her coat brushing against his back. “There you go, Ethan,” she whispered, her voice a soothing contrast to the relentless tickling. The furry sleeves brushed against his sides as she spidered her fingers on his sensitive ribs, amplifying the hurricane of maddening sensations.

The tickling was unrelenting, and the combination of the fur’s softness and her skilled fingers drove Ethan wild. His laughter filled the room, echoing off the walls as he surrendered completely to the overwhelming sensations.

Catherine’s eyes gleamed with satisfaction as she watched him. “See how good it feels to let go?” she cooed, her fingers dancing over his ribs. “This is only the beginning, Ethan. We have so much more to explore.”

Ethan’s cheeks turned rose pink. He had been defeated. Catherine, after all, was able to break him and make him laugh. He was now properly being tickled, his laughter bouncing off the walls in the room, uncontrollable and raw.

“You see?” Catherine purred, her voice a silky whisper. “There’s no shame in enjoying this. It’s a release, a way to let go.” Her fingers continued their relentless dance across his ribs, each touch sending electric tingles through his body.

Catherine relented her tickling slowly and deliberately, bit by bit, as her nails were lifted off of Ethan’s jolting skin. Each moment of reprieve felt like an eternity to Ethan, his body trembling with the aftershocks of laughter. He gasped for breath, his mind a whirlwind of sensations and emotions.

Catherine walked in a slow, deliberate circle in front of Ethan, the sound of her heels clicking rhythmically against the floor echoing in the quiet room. Each step was accompanied by the subtle creak of her leather jacket, a reminder of her commanding presence.

As she circled him, she gently caressed his back with the plush sleeve of her coat, the luxurious fur brushing softly against his skin. The contrast between the warm, soothing touch of the fur and the coolness of the room seemed to heighten Ethan's awareness of every sensation.

Catherine lit up another cigarette, the flame briefly illuminating her face in the dim light. As she inhaled deeply, the rich, smoky aroma filled her lungs, creating a sense of warmth and relaxation. She slowly exhaled, the smoke curling gracefully from her lips and drifting towards Ethan.

The tendrils of smoke swirled around him, wrapping him in a hazy cloud that carried the deep, intoxicating scent of tobacco. Each puff seemed to accentuate the luxurious and seductive atmosphere of the room, adding a layer of sensuality to the already charged environment. The smoke lingered, blending with the faint smell of the leather that surrounded them.

Ethan's voice wavered as he looked up at Catherine, the request escaping his lips with a mix of desperation and vulnerability. “P-p-please let me go, Catherine,” he stammered, his eyes pleading.

“Ethan,” she said softly, her voice smooth and hypnotic, “you’re asking me to let you go, but do you really want that? You see, the more you resist, the more you reveal your true desires.” She took another drag of her cigarette, the smoke curling around her and towards him. “And your body doesn’t lie, sweetheart.”

Ethan’s eyes widened as he realized the truth of her words. Despite his efforts to shut out the sensations, his arousal was unmistakably evident. The intense tickling had been so overwhelming that he hadn't been fully aware of his own body’s reactions. His sex throbbed visibly, the evidence of his excitement stark against his earlier defiance.

Catherine’s smile widened, a mix of satisfaction and allure dancing across her features. “You see, Ethan,” she purred, her voice dripping with seduction, “even when your mind tries to fight it, your body knows exactly what it wants. And right now, it’s telling me you’re not just craving release, but a deeper exploration.” She took another drag, the cigarette’s tip glowing.

With a sudden, playful smirk, Catherine turned her attention to the closet across the room. “Ethan,” she said, her tone laced with intrigue, “do you know what’s in that closet over there?”

She sauntered over to the closet with a deliberate grace, her leather jacket creaking softly with each step. Her heels clicked sharply on the polished floor as she opened the door, revealing a treasure trove of seductive items.

Inside were rows of fur coats and stoles, their luxurious textures gleaming under the soft light. Leather garments of every kind—jacket, pants, and more—hung neatly alongside an array of BDSM toys and tickling tools. The collection was meticulously organized, each item waiting to be chosen for its intended purpose.

Catherine’s fingers skimmed through the assortment with practiced ease, her eyes flicking over the various items with a knowing glint. Her hand settled on a massive feather duster, its plume of feathers soft and inviting. She lifted it from the closet with a playful flourish, admiring its delicate, sensual texture.

Holding the duster up, Catherine swirled it gently through the air, the feathers catching the light as they fluttered. “Mm, this one,” she said, her voice low and sultry, brushing it against her cheek. “The feather duster. Perfect for teasing and tantalizing. It’s surprisingly effective for enhancing sensations.”

She turned back to Ethan, the feather duster trailing in the air behind her. Her gaze was intense and alluring, her lips curling into a wicked smile. “How do you think this will feel against your skin, Ethan? It’s designed to tickle and tease. I think it’s ridiculous how perfect a tickle tool a fluffy feather duster is.”

Catherine took a slow drag from her cigarette, the tip glowing as the smoke curled around her. She exhaled softly, the warm haze mixing with the ambient air in the room. With a sultry smile, she approached Ethan, holding the massive feather duster in her right hand while her left held the cigarette.

She moved with grace, her leather jacket creaking softly with each step, and her fur coat covering her figure. The feather duster hovered above Ethan’s belly, its feathers fluttering and teasing as she moved closer, wiggling the duster as the feathers inched closer, promising tantalizing tickles. Each inch brought the duster nearer to Ethan's exposed skin, the anticipation building with every deliberate motion.

Catherine’s voice a seductive whisper, she asked: “How much do you think it’s going to tickle, Ethan?” Her words were laced with playful menace, the promise of the duster’s feathers adding to the mounting tension. The feather’s soft bristles hovered tantalizingly, making Ethan’s skin tingle in expectation.

As the feathers made contact with Ethan’s exposed belly, they began to flutter and dance with a teasing rhythm. The strands lightly brushed against his sensitive skin, dragging along, sending jolts of ticklishness throughout his body. Each stroke of the duster was gentle yet intense, causing Ethan to squirm and gasp as the tickling intensified.

The sensation was both maddening and exhilarating, a whirlwind of sensations that overwhelmed Ethan’s senses. Catherine’s smile grew wider as she observed his reactions, clearly enjoying the effect of her playful torment. The room was filled with the sound of Ethan’s stifled laughter and Catherine’s soft, satisfied chuckles, creating a tantalizing dance of pleasure and teasing.

Catherine’s smile widened as she observed Ethan’s reactions. It was now evident that his belly was particularly sensitive, as the feather duster elicited uncontrollable responses from him. The soft bristles brushed against his skin in spirals, each movement sending waves of ticklish torment through his body. His attempts to stifle his laughter only made the sensations more intense.

As the feather duster continued its teasing dance around his belly, Catherine leaned in closer, her voice dripping with playful intrigue. “Do you like it, Ethan?” she asked, her tone a mix of sensuality and teasing. “Do you like being tickled with my feather duster?”

Catherine’s teasing continued as she expertly guided the feather duster down Ethan’s abdomen. The bristles swirled in slow, deliberate spirals, drawing out every ticklish reaction from his sensitive skin. She let the duster descend closer and closer to his crotch, the anticipation building with every inch.

With a practiced, almost torturous precision, Catherine stopped the duster’s descent just above his twitching cock on his underbelly. The feathers hovered tantalizingly over his most sensitive area, eliciting spikes of pleasure through him. Her gaze remained fixed on him, her smile widening as she watched his reactions intensify.

Catherine’s voice dropped to a sultry murmur as she leaned in closer, her smoky breath warm and teasing against his ear. “How does that feel, Ethan? Does the feather duster’s touch feel good? Do you want me to tickle you here?”

“P-please…” Ethan gasped, his voice a mix of desperation and pleading. “N-not there… it’s too much…”

Catherine’s smile widened with mischief. She let the duster linger for a moment longer, savoring the way Ethan's body writhed and twitched under her control. Then, slow motion, she allowed the duster’s feathers to brush lightly against his cock, sending a wave of electric tickles through him.

The moment the feather duster made contact, Ethan’s body convulsed with an uncontrollable shudder. His laughter turned into a squeal as the feathers teased and tormented his most sensitive area. The ticklish sensation was overwhelming, and his pleas for mercy grew louder, more frantic.

Catherine, reveling in the effect she was having, continued to move the duster in slow, deliberate circles around his cock, each pass eliciting a fresh wave of desperate giggles and moans from Ethan. She watched him with a triumphant gleam in her eye, savoring the absolute control she held over him.

“Hm, hm, tickle tickle…” Catherine giggled and teased in a singy-song voice. Ethan’s laughter was interspersed with gasps and pleas, his body writhing helplessly against the chains. Catherine’s gaze remained fixed on him, her smile widening as she continued her rhythmic, torturous dance with the feather duster.

Catherine lifted the duster suddenly, creating a brief but palpable moment of relief for Ethan. She took a long, deliberate drag from her cigarette, letting the tip glow brightly as she savored the smoke. With a wicked smile, she blew the smoke directly onto his exposed crotch, the stinging sensation mixing with the burning heat of the cigarette’s ember.

Without giving Ethan a moment to adjust, Catherine immediately resumed her tickling assault. She resumed swirling the feather duster in soft, relentless circles around his cock, the feathers now combined with the lingering, tingling sting of the smoke. Each feather’s touch was intensified by the residual warmth and sharpness of the smoke, making the tickling sensation even more unbearable and electrifying.

Ethan sucked his lips in tightly as the intense mixture of sensations overwhelmed him. The sharp sting of the smoke, still lingering from Catherine's earlier exhalation, combined with the feather duster circling around his sex, created a unique blend of sensations that pushed him beyond his limits. His body tensed and twitched uncontrollably, his laughter transforming into gasps and breathless moans.

“You know, Ethan,” Catherine purred, her voice dripping with satisfaction, “I think you’re slowly beginning to realize you love it. Look at you. You love these intense sensations.”

She continued to swirl the feather duster, her movements ensuring every touch elicited a reaction from Ethan. His eyes, half-lidded with a mix of pleasure and exhaustion, met hers, filled with a strange mix of resistance, surrender and lust.

Catherine’s smile widened, and she took another drag from her cigarette, blowing the smoke gently over his body once more. “You’re craving more, aren’t you? The tickling, the teasing... you’re discovering a side of yourself you never knew existed.”

It was true. Ethan had never felt anything like this before, a heady mix of sensations that left him on the edge of sanity. The intense, unrelenting pleasure was unlike anything he had ever experienced.

Catherine's eyes glittered with triumph. “Admit it, Ethan. You love this. You crave this.” She brought the feather duster closer again, the soft bristles barely brushing against his sensitive skin, driving him wild with anticipation.

Ethan's breath hitched, his mind a whirlwind of conflicting emotions. His resistance was crumbling, and deep down, he knew he couldn’t deny the truth any longer. The pleasure, the pain, the relentless teasing—it was all too much, yet somehow not enough.

“Yes...” he finally whispered, his voice hoarse. “I... I love it.”

Catherine’s eyes sparkled with satisfaction as she rose from her position and stepped closer to Ethan, her movements deliberate and filled with an intoxicating grace. She looked him directly in the eye, her gaze piercing and intense.

With a slow, seductive inhale, she took another drag from her cigarette. The tip burned orange for a moment before she blew a plume of smoke directly into Ethan's face, the warm haze enveloping him, making his head spin, forcing him to close his eyes as the smoke burned his face gently. As the smoke cleared, she leaned in closer, her lips inches from his, and kissed him deeply, her tongue teasing and exploring, the taste of smoke lingering between them.

The kiss was a heady mix of dominance and passion, leaving Ethan breathless and more aroused than ever. Catherine pulled back slightly, her lips still hovering close to his, her eyes locked onto his with an almost predatory intensity. Catherine's smile grew even wider, a mix of satisfaction and anticipation. “Good boy,” she murmured, her voice a sultry promise. “But I’m not done with you. I still wish to tickle you, baby...”

She brought the feather duster to Ethan's ribs, brushing it lightly across his sensitive skin. The soft feathers teased and tickled, sending tingles throughout his nerves and creating a fresh wave of giggles and gasps. Simultaneously, Catherine’s other hand spidered her fingers over his belly, the tips dancing and skittering across his skin with expert precision, both of his tickle spots being exploited at once.

Ethan squirmed and laughed, his body reacting instinctively to the dual sensations. The combination of the feather duster on his ribs and Catherine's sharp nails on his belly created an overwhelming ticklishness that left him helpless and vulnerable.

“Tickle, tickle, Ethan,” Catherine cooed, her voice a melodic tease. “Let’s see how much more you can take.” She continued her relentless tickling, her touch both torturous and intoxicating, driving Ethan to the brink of madness.

She leaned in, whispering in his ear with each breath, dragging out every word:

“Tickle…”

“Tickle…”

“Tickle…”

“Tickle…”

Ethan's helpless laughter mixed with desperate gasps as he squirmed under her every touch, his body betraying him as the ticklish sensations overwhelmed his senses. The persistent, gentle teasing was maddening, and he could feel himself teetering on the edge of release.

“Please, Catherine,” he begged, his voice hoarse and breathless. “Let me cum… I can’t take it anymore…”

Catherine's smile grew wider, a glint of satisfaction in her eyes. She slowed her movements slightly, allowing Ethan a moment to catch his breath, though her fingers never fully left his sensitive skin. Her touch remained a constant reminder of her control.

“You want to cum, Ethan?” she purred, her voice dripping with seduction. “You want me to give you release after all this teasing?” She let the feather duster trail lightly over his belly again, its softness a stark contrast to the intensity of her fingers.

“Beg me properly, then,” she commanded, her tone firm yet enticing. “Beg me like you mean it. Tell me how much you need it, how much you crave it.”

Ethan, caught between the overwhelming sensations and his desperate need for release, looked into Catherine’s eyes, his own filled with a mix of pleading and surrender. “Please, Catherine… I need it… I need to cum… I can’t take it anymore… Please, I beg you…”

Catherine said, her voice a low whisper. “Promise me, Ethan,” she said, her breath warm and tantalizing against his ear. “Promise you’ll be all mine. My tickle slave, my plaything… that you’ll surrender completely to my desires.”

Ethan’s voice came out in a strained, yet fervent plea. “I promise… I’ll be yours… your tickle slave… your plaything… Please… just let me cum…”

Catherine's eyes sparkled with satisfaction and control as she heard Ethan’s desperate promise. She smiled, savoring the moment of absolute surrender. “Good,” she murmured, her voice silky and commanding. “You’re mine now.”

She kneeled down and the feather duster, held with a practiced hand, brushed teasingly against Ethan's sensitive balls, as she took his dripping cock into her mouth. The light, fluttering touch of the feathers combined with the intensely pleasurable sensation of her lips enveloping his cock rippled waves of ticklish euphoria through him. Each gentle bop of her head and teasing tickle was calculated to amplify his reactions.

The blowjob and feathery tickles were enough to send him over the edge, as Ethan felt his cock pulse intensely. He had the most intense orgasm of his life, shooting his load directly into his tickler’s mouth. Catherine did not stop his treatment, however, as she intensified her sucking and tickling. Ethan yelled out in ecstacy, his muscles spasming in response to his first ticklegasm.

As he was finished, Ethan felt cold sweat dripping all over his body. Panting like a dog, he watched as Catherine wiped his semen off her mouth and rose up to meet his gaze. “I love you…” he said, his voice weak and wavering.

“I love you too, tickle toy,” Catherine said, tussling Ethan’s black hair. She quickly tickled under his cheek with the fluffy tickle duster. As she turned around, taking a drag of a cigarette once more.

“Now, let’s introduce you to my furs. You’re gonna love my mitts and stoles…”

[rullakebu]

Island of Peludo (F/M, tickling, fur fetish)

The waves crashed against the dark hull as the tiny sloop ship rocked slightly from side to side, traversing the calm clear blue waters. ‘Midnight Horizon’ read at the rear. At the wheel Arthur, the new captain, corrected the course as he turned it gently. Taking in the sea air, he took a deep breath. It had been a long day of sailing the Caribbean, looking for easy targets to rob and plunder. The blonde haired man dressed in a black trench coat and a white flowing shirt had a clear heading in his mind.

Midnight Horizon was a small ship, a humble one for an ambitious pirate. After serving as a privateer for the Royal Navy and being given the boot, Arthur had sneaked into the harbor and captured the ship in the dark of the night. The ship was dark brown, almost black. Beige sails were hoisted in the masts, along with a menacing black flag. Decked with a few cannons the ship was equipped to defend itself against and attack smaller ships. Against a galleon, however, the ship was almost pathetic in size.

Arthur’s first mate Charles stood at the bow, watching for land. Arthur had recruited Charles after he had witnessed him win a bar fight. Charles fancied the pocket watch of another customer and took it by force. Deeming him as a capable man, Arthur had approached him. Together they had gathered a small crew loyal to the duo. Charles had long brown hair and wore a white shirt with a brown leather vest.

“Peludo, Peludo, Peludo…” Arthur murmured to himself with a breathy voice.

Peludo was a small island between Cuba and Jamaica, approximately the size of Barbados. Initially a Spanish colony, it had recently declared its independence from Spain. It had become a hub for trade. Everyone was welcome on the island. Spain had let the island go, not deeming it worth it to retake. It was a mistake, however, since after gaining independence, the inhabitants of Peludo discovered extensive deposits of gold, silver, and rare gemstones in the island's mountains and riverbeds. The island was led by one Theodora De La Cruz. A former Spanish noble, her father had spearheaded the independence movement and after his death Theodora had taken the reins.

“We’ll be rich soon, lads!” Charles yelled from the bow, promising great wealth and affluence for the crew.

Since gaining independence, Peludo had become a hub for trade and commerce open for everyone. Merely seeing this as an opportunity, Arthur and Charles had conjured up the idea of robbing Theodora and her prosperous town.

Arthur, the more cautious and strategic of the two, turned to Charles. "We need to be smart about this. Theodora De La Cruz isn't just any leader. She's cunning and well-guarded."

Charles nodded, his usual bravado tempered by Arthur's words. "Aye, but we've got the element of surprise on our side. No one would expect us to strike at the heart of Peludo."

“That be true, Charles,” Arthur responded, taking a quick drag from his pipe and blowing dark smoke into the air, the wind blowing it away.

“Land, ho!” Charles yelled, his eyes gleaming with anticipation as he pointed towards the distant silhouette of Peludo emerging on the horizon.

Arthur squinted at the island, his mind racing with the details of their plan. “Remember, we dock as traders. Keep your weapons hidden and your wits sharp.”

Arthur quickly sent the crew to lower the black flag. As they approached the bustling port, they marveled at the diversity of ships anchored there—traders from all corners of the world, lured by the island’s riches. The market was a vibrant tapestry of cultures, with merchants selling everything from spices to silks, and, of course, the precious metals and gems that had made Peludo so prosperous.

Arthur and Charles disembarked, blending seamlessly into the throng of people. They made their way through the crowded streets, their eyes constantly scanning for any sign of Theodora. The island's prosperity was evident in the well-maintained buildings and the general air of affluence.

Arthur and his crew traversed through the bustling markets and streets, hearing all kinds of dialects and tongues: Spanish, English, Creole, and others. The colorful stalls were filled with exotic goods, and the air was thick with the scents of spices and fresh fruit. Laughter and haggling voices added to the lively atmosphere.

“See all this? Think of how rich we’ll be tomorrow,” Charles whispered, cackling evilly to himself as he eyed the bustling market filled with valuable goods.

“Patience, Charles. We’ll be drowning in gold yet, but we must keep our wits about us and be smart,” Arthur responded, his voice steady and calm. He took a quick drag from his pipe, blowing a thin stream of smoke into the air that quickly dispersed in the warm breeze.

Quickly, the crew found themselves in front of the town hall just on the edge of the market, the two-story Spanish colonial style building looming over the vendors’ shacks. The whitewashed walls and red-tiled roof stood in stark contrast to the vibrant, makeshift stalls surrounding it. The building's grandiose presence was a testament to the island’s rich history and current prosperity.

They saw a chariot being pulled by two massive white horses. The chariot's wooden wheels were accented by golden rims. The chariot itself was light blue and the doors were decorated with intricate carvings of sea waves and dolphins, giving it a regal yet nautical appearance. The golden trim glinted in the sunlight, casting dazzling reflections on the cobblestone streets.

Arthur and Charles exchanged a quick glance, recognizing the chariot as Theodora's personal transport. They moved closer, mingling with the crowd to get a better view.

The chariot came to a stop in front of the town hall, and Theodora herself emerged, her presence commanding immediate attention. She wore a dress of light blue, adorned with silver embroidery that caught the light with every step. Her dark brown hair curled down to her shoulders, framing her face elegantly. Ornate silver earrings dangled from her ears, catching the sunlight. Her hat was decorated with an array of blue feathers, their soft tendrils flowing in the wind. Draped over her shoulders was a massive baby blue fox fur stole, its luxurious tails hanging and swaying from each end.

Arthur and Charles watched from a distance, taking in every detail. Theodora's regal appearance and confident demeanor only reinforced her formidable reputation. As she moved through the crowd, she greeted the vendors with a graceful nod, her presence exuding authority and charm.

“She’s quite the figure,” Charles whispered, his eyes following the swaying tails of the stole. “But we need to focus on the plan.”

Arthur nodded, his eyes narrowing as he kept his gaze on Theodora. “Aye. We need to gather as much information as we can.”

They trailed her discreetly through the bustling market, blending in with the crowds of people. Theodora stopped at various stalls, speaking with the merchants and examining their goods. Her interest in the market was clear, but Arthur and Charles were more interested in the snippets of conversation they overheard.

“She’ll be gone tonight,” one of the vendors whispered to another as they passed. “Off to a meeting with the trade delegates. Her manor will be empty.”

Arthur's ears perked up at this. He nudged Charles, who grinned in response. This was the opportunity they had been waiting for.

“We’ll sneak into her manor after sundown.” Arthur declared, the plan slowly unfolding in his head. “We’ll send the others to rob the stalls and warehouses. You and I will take her house together.”

“Sounds like a plan, mate,” Charles giggled, rubbing his hands together in greed.

As the sun began to set, the duo made their way back to the Sea Serpent to prepare their crew for the night's endeavor. They reviewed their plan, ensuring every man knew his role. The ship bustled with activity as the crew readied themselves, each member knowing the importance of their task. The docks would serve as the primary distraction, while Arthur and Charles would strike at the heart of Theodora's wealth.

As night fell, Charles and his men moved through the darkened streets like shadows. They carefully picked locks and moved silently, taking only the most valuable items and avoiding detection. The market, bustling by day, was eerily quiet, and their work went unnoticed by the few guards and townsfolk still around.

Meanwhile, Arthur and Charles approached Theodora’s manor. The guards had thinned out, most of them stationed near the entrance or patrolling the grounds. Arthur led Charles to a side entrance they had scouted earlier, a small door partially hidden by ivy.

Behind the manor, they found a small shack nestled amidst the overgrown foliage. Inside, a ladder leaned against the wall, its wooden rungs weathered by time and neglect. Arthur and Charles exchanged a knowing glance, recognizing the ladder as a potential means of entry into Theodora's private quarters.

With practiced stealth, they lifted the ladder and carried it to the side of the manor. Arthur positioned it beneath a second-story window, ensuring it was stable and secure. Charles climbed up first, his movements agile yet gentle, making sure not to make too much noise.

Once Charles reached the window, he motioned for Arthur to follow. With a silent nod, Arthur ascended the ladder, his heart pounding with anticipation. He joined Charles on the narrow ledge outside the window, their breaths shallow as they prepared to breach Theodora's inner sanctum.

With a deft hand, Charles tested the window latch, finding it unlocked. He eased the window open, the hinges barely creaking in protest. Arthur followed suit, slipping through the narrow opening and into the dimly lit room beyond.

Inside, they found themselves in a lavish bedroom, its furnishings elegant and refined. A four-poster bed dominated the space, draped with sumptuous fabrics and adorned with intricate carvings. Ornate dressers and cabinets lined the walls, their surfaces gleaming with polished wood and gilded accents.

With a sense of urgency, Arthur commanded, "Start checking the drawers."

Charles nodded, his hands moving swiftly as he began to search through the drawers of the ornate dressers. He rifled through them methodically, his fingers skimming over fine jewelry and objects in search of treasures.

As Arthur opened the doors to the cabinets, revealing the extensive collection of fur clothing, his eyes widened in disbelief. Full-length coats, hats, and stoles of different colors and sizes adorned the shelves, each piece more luxurious than the last. The soft, velvety fur shimmered in the dim light of the bedroom, casting a spell of opulence over the room.

"Sink me," Arthur whispered, his voice barely audible over the rustle of fur. He reached out, running his fingers over the plush material, marveling at its exquisite quality.

Charles, drawn by Arthur's excitement, hurried over to join him. Together, they sifted through the garments, their hands trembling with anticipation. Each piece seemed more valuable than the last, a testament to Theodora's wealth and status.

“Think how much we can sell these for,” Charles whispered, his eyes open in excitement.

"Filthy rich, we'll be," Arthur responded, his fingers caressing the sleeve of a coat, its soft fur yielding under his touch. He couldn't help but marvel at the luxuriousness of the garment, the sensation of the fur tickling his skin ever so slightly.

"Let's start packing them!" Arthur declared, pulling out two bags with a sense of urgency. He wasted no time in stuffing the fur garments into the sacks, his movements swift and determined.

Charles eagerly followed suit, his own bag quickly filling with the precious loot. The weight of their newfound riches hung heavy in the air, fueling their excitement and driving them forward.

"Did you see anything else?" Arthur asked, his gaze sweeping the room as he prepared to make their exit. The bags were filled to the brim with the elegant and opulent furs, their weight a tangible reminder of the riches they had acquired. There were some left on the floor, not fitting into their bags anymore.

“I found some jewelry in the drawer. I already stuffed me pockets,” Charles answered, stuffing his hand into his left pocket and pulling out a ruby necklace. He dangled it for a bit and then put it back.

Creak.

The duo heard a door open in the hallway beyond the crime scene. They looked at each other in shock.

“Theodora,” Charles whispered, his eyes open with terror.

"Aye," Arthur responded, his mind racing as he searched for a way out of their predicament. "Throw the booty out of the window, and then we'll climb down!"

"Good idea!" Charles agreed, his hands trembling as he hastily threw the bags out the window. They plummeted through the air, landing in a heap on the ground below. “I’ll go first!”

“Alright, but make it quick!” Arthur responded, shooing Charles with his hands and looking over at the bedroom door.

Step.

Step.

Step.

As Charles descended the ladder, Arthur kept a nervous watch on the bedroom door, his heart pounding with fear. Theodora's footsteps grew closer, each one sending a chill down his spine. They were running out of time.

Just as Arthur was about to make his escape, Charles suddenly pulled the ladder away, throwing it to the side with a clatter. Arthur's eyes widened in shock as he realized what his companion had done.

"What are you doing?" Arthur hissed, panic rising in his chest.

“I’m sorry, Arthur, but it’s time I be captain. The Midnight Horizon belongs to me now. Don’t worry, I’ll take good care of it,” Charles said, winking his eye at Arthur. The betrayal, the treachery.

"Mutiny! Traitor! Judas!" Arthur's voice echoed through the room, filled with rage and despair as he watched Charles grab the heavy fur-filled bags and flee into the darkness, leaving Arthur to face Theodora alone.

As Theodora and her guards closed in, Arthur knew that his fate was sealed. He had been outsmarted and outmaneuvered by his own companion, his dreams of wealth and glory shattered by Charles's treachery.

Bang!

As the bedroom door swung open with a resounding bang, Arthur found himself face to face with two of Theodora's guards, their swords gleaming in the dim light of the room. His heart pounded with adrenaline as he braced himself for the confrontation that awaited him.

With swift, practiced movements, the guards advanced into the room, their eyes fixed on Arthur with steely determination. There was no mercy in their gaze, only the cold, unyielding resolve of those sworn to uphold Theodora's will.

Arthur raised his hands, completely out of options. Surrendering was his only chance at making it out of this predicament. “I surrender!” Arthur sighed, looking down and a single tear falling from his eye.

He lifted his gaze and saw Theodora gracefully walking into the room, her baby blue fur stole swaying with each step. She scanned the room, glancing at the open cabinets and drawers. She saw the leftover furs scattered on the floor. Walking over to them, Theodora knelt down and lifted up a silver fox jacket. Theodora looked at it and dropped it to the floor once more. Rising up, she looked over at Arthur, whose heart was ready to beat out of his chest.

"¿Quién eres, hm? Who are you?" Theodora's voice was calm yet commanding, her words cutting through the tense silence like a knife.

Arthur swallowed hard, summoning every ounce of courage he possessed as he met her gaze head-on. "My name is Arthur," he replied, his voice steady despite the fear that gnawed at his insides. "I'm just a humble sailor, caught up in circumstances beyond my control."

He watched as Theodora's expression softened ever so slightly, a hint of curiosity flickering in her eyes. But beneath her facade of composure, Arthur could sense the calculating mind of a ruler who saw through his facade and sought to uncover the truth lurking beneath.

"I... I can explain," Arthur stammered, his mind racing as he searched for words to defend himself. But try as he might, he knew that there was little he could say to absolve himself of the crimes he had committed.

Theodora regarded him with a cool detachment, her eyes narrowing as she assessed his every word and gesture. She was a woman accustomed to power and authority, unyielding in her resolve to maintain control over her domain.

"You may have intended to rob me," she continued, her voice soft yet commanding, "but you have failed. And for that, you will pay the price." She lifted her right hand, placing it on the shoulder of a guard gracefully and squinting her eyes and smirking to herself. “Llévalo al calabozo de las cosquillas.”

Not understanding Spanish, Arthur's heart raced as he was led away by the guards, confusion clouding his mind as he tried to make sense of Theodora's cryptic command. He couldn't understand the words she had spoken, but the look of satisfaction on her face sent a chill down his spine.

They reached their destination: a dimly lit chamber with stone walls and a single barred window. The guards shoved Arthur inside. Falling on his knees, he was lifted up and undressed. The guards peeled away his coat, shirt, slacks and boots, leaving him naked. They lifted his arms and attached them to shackles that hung from the ceiling. In the middle of the room was a padded metallic stool with stocks attached to it. One of the guards took Arthur by the legs and lifted them on it, securing his feet into the stocks.

Arthur was on his knees on the stool, with his wrists shackled to the ceiling and ankles restricted by the stocks. He tried swinging but the stool was too heavy. He wasn’t going anywhere. Arthur heard heels clicking and closing in on the cell. He saw Theodora making her way down the dungeon corridor, dragging behind her one of the bags that was dropped.

She stepped into the room, placing the bag just next to Arthur. "So, you thought it was a good idea to rob me, hm?" Theodora's voice was soft yet cutting, her words laced with an undercurrent of menace. Arthur could feel her eyes boring into him, piercing through his defenses with their intensity.

"I-I-I'm sorry," he stuttered, his gaze fixed on the cold stone floor beneath him. He could feel Theodora's eyes on him, their gaze like daggers piercing through his defenses.

Arthur shivered as Theodora's fingers trailed across his chest, her touch both gentle and menacing. Her presence was overwhelming, and the cold air of the dungeon seemed to thicken with tension. "I'm sorry but that will not cut it," she said, her voice a blend of sweetness and threat. She continued to circle him, her hand never losing contact with his skin, sending shivers down his spine.

After finishing the round, Theodora stood before Arthur, taking in the sight of him bound and helpless. She took a hold of a single tail of her stole, brushing the soft fur under his chin. “Do you know what this place is, hm?” She trailed the stole under his chin from ear to ear. The fur teased his skin, sending tingles down his neck.

“N-n-no, madam,” Arthur admitted.

Theodora's smile widened at his response. She released the stole and moved behind him, her hands gently stroking his sides. Arthur could feel her breath on his neck, the proximity of her presence both comforting and terrifying.

“This is my tickle dungeon,” she whispered, her fingers starting to skitter along his sides.

“The Wha-HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!” Arthur laughed, feeling Theodora’s tickling fingers on his bare sides.The light, rapid flicking of her nails was intense, and Arthur's body jerked involuntarily as he tried to escape the ticklish onslaught.

“That’s right,” Theodora continued, her voice smooth and sultry. “I bring people here to punish the poor criminals of my island. To torture them with teasy, tantalizing, torturous tickling. We do not have a prison but this space under my manor instead, designed to make offenders like you howl with laughter and beg for release.”

Arthur twisted in his binds, laughing and cackling to no end. Theodora’s wiggling fingers descended, targeting his sensitive waist line. “You have no idea how many people I’ve brought here to tickle and torment,” Theodora teased, her voice dripping with a mixture of amusement and menace.

Arthur’s laughter became more frantic as Theodora’s fingers explored his waistline. Each tickling stroke of her fingers sent electric jolts of sensitive torment up his nerves. Theodora had not tickled him for long, yet had him howling like he had been tortured for hours.

“I’ve had pirates, thieves, and all manner of scoundrels in these very stocks,” Theodora continued, her fingers never ceasing their relentless assault. “Some thought they could outsmart me, others thought they could overpower me. But in the end, they all learned the same lesson,” she teased in his ear. “Cross my trust and you get tickle, tickle, tickled.”

“HAHAHAHAHA! LET ME GO! HAHAHAHAHAHA!” He commanded but his pleas fell on deaf ears as Theodora continued abusing his sensitive waist, causing Arthur to twist and turn, but unable to evade the ticklish onslaught.

“I am afraid I am unable to fulfill your request, my ticklish pirate,” Theodora clapped back, her fingers never slowing. “You see, this is your punishment. You wanted to steal from me, and now you must pay the price in laughter.”

Arthur’s cheeks turned, realizing the severity of his ticklish predicament. He wasn’t going to be let go soon. He was Theodora’s to tickle and torture as long as she would like. Nothing would stop her from tickling him to death as punishment.

Theodora’s fiendish fingers traversed upwards, easing up on his waist. They traveled back up his sides, eliciting loud laughter out of Arthur. Taking a pause, Theodora concentrated her tickling at his sides for a moment, driving him wild with desperate ticklish howls, before traveling upwards towards his wide open armpits.

Theodora moved back in front of him, her fingers teasing his armpits. She stepped closer, their bodies nearly touching, the soft fur of her stole brushing against his chest, adding a layer of pleasant sensations to Arthur's already overwhelmed senses.

"You see," she whispered, her breath warm against his ear, "this is what happens to those who try to take what is mine." Her fingers began to explore his armpits with renewed vigor, her nails lightly scratching the sensitive skin. “What is your name, hm?”

“AHAHAHAHAHARTHUHUHUHUHUR!” He answered, his cackling making it hard to form coherent words.

“Arthur?” Theodora repeated, her voice gentle, smooth and sultry. “Such a strong name, such a strong figure yet so sensitive and ticklish,” she teased, biting her lip and sighing gently. “Tan cosquilloso…”

Arthur’s laughter echoed off the tickle chamber’s walls, the sounds of desperation amplifying with each bounce. His laughter and pleas were like music to Theodora's ears, a symphony of his suffering that she conducted with expert precision.

"Yes, that's it," she purred, her fingers never ceasing their relentless dance over his sensitive skin, now focusing on his helpless ribs. "Let it out, Arthur. Let all that resistance melt away. Laugh for me. It tickles. Hace cosquillas, sí. Coochie coochie coo."

Her nails trailed down his ribs, electric jolts of ticklish agony coursing through his body. Arthur's muscles twitched and spasmed involuntarily, his mind a whirlwind of hysteria and exhaustion. Each touch was both a torment and a strange, humiliating pleasure that he couldn't escape.

The fur of her stole continued to brush against his chest and stomach with every turn, the softness a stark contrast to the relentless tickling that had left Arthur's skin tingling and hypersensitive. Even in his state, the sensation was surprisingly intense yet pleasant, a reminder of Theodora's power over him.

Theodora took notice of the stole caressing his chest. She slowly ceased her tickling, stepping back for a moment. As Arthur's laughter subsided, he became acutely aware of the soft fur against his skin, a welcome respite from the overwhelming sensations he had just endured.

"Enjoying the sensation, are we, Arthur?" Theodora's voice was playful, her eyes sparkling with amusement. She reached out and ran her fingers lightly over the fur, tracing the intricate patterns with delicate precision.

"Yes," he admitted, his voice barely above a whisper. "It feels... nice."

Theodora looked over at the bag she had brought with her to the dungeon. “I see you were trying to rob me of my furs, Arthur. You and your friend…”

Arthur grinded his teeth at the mention of Charles, the treacherous scallywag. “Charles… the bastard… How did you get that bag?”

"I see the mention of your friend angers you, Arthur," Theodora remarked, her tone calm yet tinged with a hint of amusement. "We caught your friend at the gate. He couldn't get very far. We also captured your crew. They're here, in the dungeon, and a bit... preoccupied. My maids are... taking care of them."

Arthur's heart sank at the news of his crew's capture, his mind racing with worry for their safety. He knew that Theodora's maids were not to be underestimated – they were skilled in the art of tickle torture, just like their mistress, and Arthur feared what fate awaited his comrades in the dungeon.

"Now, the furs. What were you planning to do? Sell them?" Theodora's voice was calm, but there was a steely edge to it. He knew that she was not to be trifled with, especially when it came to her prized possessions.

"Yes," he admitted, his voice barely above a whisper. "We were planning to sell them. We thought... we thought it would be an easy way to make some money."

"Mm, do you know why I have so many furs, Arthur?" Theodora queried, her voice tinged with a hint of mischief. "It's because they're symbols of indulgence, of lust, of decadence."

Arthur listened intently, curious about Theodora's motivations for collecting such opulent garments. He had always admired the luxuriousness of fur coats and stoles, but he had never considered the deeper meaning behind them.

"They're also symbols of power," Theodora continued, her eyes gleaming with intensity. "A woman in fur commands attention, demands respect. And I must confess," she added, her tone growing more husky, "I have a bit of a fetish for them myself. There's something about the way they feel against my skin, so soft, so luxurious."

Arthur swallowed hard, feeling a flush creeping up his neck at Theodora's suggestive words. He had never imagined that she might have a fetish for furs, but now, as he watched her caress the soft fabric with evident pleasure, he couldn't deny the undeniable allure of her confession.

Theodora reached into the bag and lifted out a long, brown, finn raccoon stole. She stepped closer to Arthur and brushed the stole against his inner thighs, tickling under his chin with her other hands. “Wouldn’t you agree?”

Theodora brushed the soft fur against his thighs, shivers of pleasure spreading all over his lower body. He couldn't help but gasp at the sensation, his body responding instinctively to her touch. The fur brushed him ever so gently, causing his member to twitch a little in pleasure.

"Aye," he managed to stammer, his voice barely above a whisper. "I agree."

Theodora smiled, a knowing glint in her eyes. "Bueno," she purred, her voice low and husky. "Because I intend to share with you how pleasurable, how intoxicating fur can be.” With that, she wrapped the finn raccoon stole around Arthur's shoulders, the soft fur enveloping him in its warmth. His skin tingled with pleasure as Theodora's hands stroked the stole, causing the fur to brush against him as well. She leaned in close to his ear again. “To show you what you were so ready to take away from me.”

She struck her fingers on his stomach, suddenly resuming her ticklish torment. Arthur was caught by surprise as he began to giggle once more. Theodora's touch was like lightning, directing bolts of pleasure racing through Arthur's body as her fingers danced over his skin. He couldn't help but laugh, the sensation both torturous and exhilarating at the same time.

"Yes, I'm not done with you just yet, Arthur. You haven’t been tickled and teased enough. I plan on driving you insane with tickles and arousal. I will tickle you and pleasure you with fur until you go mad," Theodora whispered, her voice dripping with mischief. She continued her ticklish skitters, her fingers carving short sensitive paths of tickle on his stomach.

Arthur’s laughter filled the dimly lit dungeon as Theodora's fingers tickled and teased him without mercy. Each stroke sent waves of pleasure coursing through him, leaving him breathless and wanting more.

“But don’t worry, Charles and the rest will receive just as thorough a tickling as you,” she consoled, her teasing words not helping his case. “But not so much pleasure on their part,” Theodora said, taking a hold of her stole and brushing it along Arthur’s twitching sex for a moment.

Arthur’s laughter mixed with slight moans as the soft stole caressed his exposed manhood, the pleasant brushing bringing about a growth spurt in his erection. Noticing his excitement, Theodora giggled and lifted her hat off her head. Forming a claw with her fingers, she stuck her fingers into the blue sea of ostrich feathers on her hat. She plucked a bouquet of long, soft feathers from her hat, her eyes twinkling with erotic mischief. Theodora brought the feathers closer to Arthur's exposed manhood, wiggling the feathers with each moment as they inched closer and closer slowly, teasing him with their wriggling tendrils.

Arthur bit his lip as he felt the feathers brushing against his groin, producing waves of ticklish feathery pleasure coursing through him. His erection throbbed with anticipation, straining against its confines as Theodora continued to tease him with her feathered touches. With her other hand she carried on with tickling his upper body, contributing to the overwhelming sensation of pleasure. Arthur tried to stifle his moans of tickly delight, his arousal growing with each passing moment.

The fur stole hanging from his shoulders added to Arthur's pleasure, the soft hairs brushing against his skin as the stole swayed with his twitches and ticklish squirming. Each movement sent ripples of sensation through him, intensifying the pleasure of Theodora's touches and the feathers teasing his most sensitive areas.

Theodora giggled playfully as she leaned in close to his ear, her warm breath tickling his skin. "Tickle, tickle, tickle…" she whispered, her voice sultry and filled with erotic charge, as she blew gently into his ear.

She let up with the tickling on his upper body as she gave a fast ticklish flurry with her feathers, like a tickle hurricane, before pulling them away. The feathering had left his cock twitching and begging for attention. Theodora stroked it slightly with one pump before circling back behind him. She kneeled down by his feet as Arthur panicked, trying to see behind him.

Suddenly Arthur felt Theodora’s scribbling fingers on his bare feet. Squealing with laughter, he tried to pull forward, wishing to free his feet from the stocks. His feet were incredibly ticklish, and each touch conveyed waves of ticklish pleasure racing through him, driving him to the brink of madness.

But no matter how hard he struggled, Arthur was unable to escape Theodora's relentless tickling, his laughter filling the dungeon once more as she released a newfound flurry of tickle torture on his sensitive soles. With each scribble, Arthur's laughter grew louder, his body writhing as Theodora expertly exploited his most sensitive spots.

“Qué cosquillas tienes en los pies, Arthur,” she teased, knowing he did not understand Spanish. She knew, however, that he would understand the gist of what she had said. There was no language barrier in tickle talk. It would fluster him either way, reminding him of his ticklish trouble.

Her fingers explored his feet thoroughly. She tickled and teased across his arches, forwarding ticklish pleasure through him. She traced circles around his toes, eliciting squeals of laughter as she expertly exploited his most sensitive spots. She knew exactly how to make him squirm and giggle, her touch driving him to the brink of madness with its tantalizing intensity, knowing that she could reduce him to a helpless, giggling mess with just the touch of her fingers.

Theodora lifted her left hand from Arthur's foot, reaching for the feathers once more. Grasping a handful of soft, downy plumes, she held them aloft, a wicked grin playing on her lips as she prepared to resume her ticklish assault. She reached to tickle him behind his knees and the back of his thighs with the feathers. Surprisingly feather sensitive, Arthur jumped at the intense tingling sensations behind his legs. Theodora traced the feathers up, down and around the backs of his legs as she continued to ravage his feet with her tickling fingers.

“Does it tickle, hm? Do you like the feathers, Arthur? Are they ticklish on your legs? Is the tingling sensation you feel intense? Does it feel good, hm? Do you like being tickled, Arthur?” Theodora asked, her tone teasing yet tinged with a hint of seduction.

Arthur could only respond with laughter, his breath coming in short gasps as Theodora's feathers danced over his skin. Each stroke drove pleasure of tickling coursing through him, his body alive with sensation. His cock twitched from the erotic attention he was getting, dripping droplets of precum onto the stone floor of the tickle dungeon.

Seeing the droplets hitting the floor from under the stool, Theodora giggled. "I think you really like being tickled, Arthur," she teased, her voice dripping with tease and seduction. She continued to stroke him with the feathers as she separated them into two bundles.

Theodora rose up from his feet, feathering his legs and back as she stood up. She wiggled her feathers on Arthur’s sides as she made her way back in front of him, her movements graceful and seductive. With each stroke, she drove him to new heights of ecstasy, his senses overwhelmed by the sheer intensity of the experience.

Theodora looked down at his cock, seeing it throb in need of her touch, a knowing smile playing on her lips as she observed his desperate need for release. With a slow and deliberate movement, she reached out her hand, her fingers trailing lightly over his straining length. “I think I’ll tickle you for a little bit longer. What do you think, Arthur?” Theodora's voice was a seductive whisper.

He squirmed and writhed in his restraints, his body aching for release as Theodora continued to torment him with her playful teasing. “Please,” he begged, his voice shaky from the non-stop laughter. “I can’t take more tickling. Just let me cum…”

“Aww, tan necesitado…” she teased, making a duck face with her lips. “Just a bit more tickling…”

With that she coupled the feathers again into one cluster. Almost looking like a feather sword, it was long and menacing, its soft feathers promising intense, arousing soft tickling for whoever was on the receiving end.

She stared at him, directly into his eyes, as she started to kneel slowly with the tickle sword in hand. Arthur's heart pounded in his chest, his body tingling with anticipation of what was to come. He squirmed in his restraints, his skin already sensitized from her earlier treatments, the thought of her feathered touch scaring him a little bit.

With a flick of her wrist, she brought it down upon Arthur's exposed manhood, the soft feathers teasing and tantalizing him with their ticklish caresses. Arthur could only gasp and moan in response, his body writhing and tingling as Theodora's feathered touch drove him to new heights of ecstasy. He lost himself in the sensation, surrendering completely to the pleasure of her ticklish torment as he verbally announced his arousal to Theodora.

“Kitchy kitchy, Arthur… Surrender to the tickle… Relajate… It tickles… It feels so good… It excites you, Arthur… It tickles…” she teased, getting into his head with her maddening tickle talk.

“It tickles… It tickles… It tickles… It tickles…” That phrase echoed in Arthur’s mind, repeating over and over and reminding him of his ticklish predicament. His whole body was on fire. Every nerve, every vein tingled with ticklish pleasure and arousal. He was so close. He was so damn close. He would give everything he had plundered over the years to Theodora just to climax. He would’ve given the Midnight Horizon to her. He would give anything. “It tickled… It tickled… It tickled…” He was going insane.

As Theodora lifted her tickling feathers from his cock, Arthur let out a sigh of relief, his body relaxing slightly as the intense sensation subsided. He watched with anticipation as she reached up and lifted the stole from his shoulders, exposing his bare skin to the cool air of the dungeon.

With each movement, Theodora's graceful hands sent shivers down Arthur's spine, his skin tingling with excitement at her touch. He felt a thrill of anticipation as she peeled away the soft fur, revealing his naked form beneath in its entirety.

With the stole now removed, Arthur felt more vulnerable than ever, his body exposed and at the mercy of Theodora's desires. But even as he trembled with anticipation, he couldn't help but feel a surge of excitement at the thought of what was to come.

With the stole in her hand, Theodora glanced down at Arthur's throbbing cock, her eyes lingering on his arousal before returning to meet his gaze. There was a wicked gleam in her eyes, a promise of pleasure yet to come.

She leaned over, spreading the soft, elegant, fuzzy finn raccoon stole slightly. With that, she wrapped it around his charged manhood, its soft fur wrapping it in a warm, intensely pleasurable cocoon.

Arthur moaned, his whole body tingling with pleasure as the luxurious fur caressed his sensitive skin. Theodora's touch was gentle yet firm, her fingers deft as she adjusted the stole to ensure maximum comfort and pleasure for Arthur. He felt a surge of arousal unlike anything he had ever experienced before.

As Theodora began to stroke his cock with the stole back and forth, Arthur sighed a moan softly at the exquisite sensation. The soft fur glided over his sensitive skin, gently tickling and dispatching intense surges of pleasure flooding through his body with each gentle caress.

Lost in the moment, Arthur closed his eyes, allowing himself to be carried away by the sensations washing over him. With Theodora's skilled furjob filling him with fuzzy and slightly ticklish ecstasy, he knew that he was in for unparalleled pleasure and indulgence, all thanks to the exquisite touch of the fur stole in Theodora's hands.

“Let go, Arthur. Sink into the feeling of the stole on your cock. It totally engulfs you. You’re entirely wrapped up in my soft furs. It feels so soft and pleasurable. Its soft caresses are not like anything you’ve felt before,” Theodora whispered, her voice a sultry purr as she continued to stroke him with the stole.

Arthur's mind was filled with nothing but the intoxicating sensation of the fur stole, its softness enveloping him in a cocoon of pleasure. He let go of all thoughts, all worries, all inhibitions, allowing himself to be carried away by the sheer ecstasy of the experience.

As Theodora's strokes grew more intense, more urgent, Arthur felt himself teetering on the edge of release. With one final, electrifying stroke, he tumbled over the edge, his body convulsing with pleasure as he succumbed to the overwhelming ecstasy of his climax.

As Arthur spasmed with pleasure, the stole continued to stroke him with gentle, rhythmic movements, prolonging his climax and intensifying the waves of ecstasy coursing through his tickled and abused body. Each stroke routed streams of intense ticklish lust rippling through his body, drawing out his release and prolonging the exquisite sensation of bliss.

Finally, as the last waves of pleasure washed over him, Arthur let out a contented sigh, his body limp and spent from the intensity of his climax. He hung there, basking in the afterglow, his mind awash with a sense of euphoria and satisfaction.

Theodora looked at him, a knowing smile playing on her lips as she observed the blissful expression on his face. She leaned in close, brushing a soft kiss against his forehead before stroking his cheek.

"Sleep well, Arthur. I’ll go handle the punishments of your mates now. We’ll have so much more ticklish fun tomorrow," she whispered, her voice a gentle murmur as she turned to leave the tickle dungeon, leaving him to drift off into a peaceful slumber, his body still tingling with the lingering echoes of pleasure.

[rullakebu]

Le Rubis (FFF/M, tickling, furs and feathers)

This story is actually accompanied by a drawing made by FurFeatherTickling on Deviantart.

--

“Will, come in here!” a raspy female voice called from a modern chic office.

Will took a deep breath and tidied his light brown messy hair before stepping through the glass door into the sleek, minimalist space. The office was a study in contrasts: sharp lines and cool tones softened by plush furnishings and warm lighting. Behind a large, glass-topped desk sat Elise, Will’s boss, her keen eyes scanning through a stack of documents.

“You wanted to see me, Elise?” Will asked, ready to do his duty as Elise’s personal assistant and blinking his hazel eyes.

Elise, her hair, a rich chestnut brown, was meticulously styled into a sleek bob that framed her angular face, accentuating her high cheekbones and piercing green eyes. Today, she wore a charcoal gray suit with a fitted blazer over a silk blouse, the subtle shimmer of the fabric catching the light whenever she moved. She closed her laptop with both of her hands, as though she had just finished something important.

“Open the window for me, darling,” Elise commanded gently, her eyebrows rising up in a requesting expression.

Will, with no hesitation, walked over to the huge window and opened it, letting in fresh air to the spacious office. The sounds of the city flooded the room as Will walked back over to the front of Elise’s desk.

Elise leaned back in her chair, a satisfied smile playing on her lips as she inhaled deeply. "Thank you, Will. I needed that."

"Of course," Will replied, his curiosity piqued. "Is there something you need me to do?"

Elise's gaze sharpened as she looked at him. "Yes, there is. I have an important task for you tonight." she stated, winking her eye at him.

“Oh? What do you need me to do, Elise?” Will queried, brisk with enthusiasm for his boss.

This was the reason Elise had hired the 23-year-old young man. He had so much drive to do his job well. Will had been desperate for a job for some time and Elise had saved him. Will's ambition and dedication were qualities Elise valued highly, and she saw in him a raw potential that reminded her of her younger self. His enthusiasm and willingness to tackle any task, no matter how unusual or challenging, made him stand out in a sea of complacent employees. And there was no denying that Elise found the young assistant somewhat cute.

“Tell me…” Elise asked, squinting her eyes slightly and tapping her long white nails on the counter. “Do you know about Le Rubis?”

“Cannot say I do,” Will replied, shrugging his shoulders at the name. “What is that?”

“It is not a thing; it’s a place. A burlesque cabaret club, to be specific. It’s located in the core city center,” she clarified, matter of factly. “You know the red tile building next to the city theater? That’s the one.”

“A burlesque club? In this city? How come I haven’t heard of it?” Will pondered, scratching his head, puzzled.

Elise leaned forward, her expression both amused and serious. "Le Rubis is not your average club, Will. It's an exclusive, members-only venue. Only a select few even know it exists, and fewer still have the privilege of entering its doors."

Will's curiosity was piqued further. "What kind of people go there?"

Elise's eyes gleamed with a mixture of intrigue and caution. "Influential people. Artists, politicians, business moguls... It's a place where deals are made and secrets are kept. The performances are just one part of its allure."

“So, what do you need me to do there?” Will asked, trying to mask his excitement with professionalism.

Elise handed him a sleek black envelope embossed with a crimson wax seal. “This is your ticket in. You’ll be attending a special event tonight: 200th performance of the main show. But remember, discretion is paramount. What happens at Le Rubis stays at Le Rubis.”

“Understood!” Will proclaimed. “I will be as discreet as I can. I will not utter a word about what happens inside!”

“Good. But that’s not all, though, Will,” Elise stated, turning around to her right in her huge office chair. She leaned down and picked something up from the floor. She lifted it up and placed it on the table. It was a box. The box was made of polished mahogany, its deep brown hues catching the light in subtle reflections. The craftsmanship was evident in the fine details etched along its edges, suggesting it was more than just a container—it held significance.

“I happen to know the main performer, Scarlet Tempest. She’s a dear friend of mine. I’d like to give her and her dancers a small gift for their 200th performance. It’s a special event, after all,” Elise said, smiling to herself slyly and patting the box gently.

“So I give the box to Scarlet. You got it!” Will replied, picking up the sizable box from the counter, lifting it with both hands.

“Take my chauffeur. He’ll be outside waiting,” Elise informed, waving her hand to shoo Will away.

Will made his way through the ornate dark wooden door of the office. She let out a mischievous chuckle as she watched him leave and bit her lip. “He’ll have fun in there, I’m sure,” she thought to herself, walking over to the window and looking over at the vast metropolis.

Will walked through the hallways of the office space and made his way to the elevator at the end. He looked at the indicator on the top of the doorframe. “37,” it said. Will pressed the button, opening the door instantly. He saw as the down arrow lit up. He went inside and pressed the 1st floor button.

As the elevator descended, Will's mind raced with thoughts of what awaited him at Le Rubis. The place had a reputation that preceded it, a luxurious and exclusive club where the city's elite gathered. He clutched the black envelope and the box, feeling a mixture of excitement and nervousness.

When the elevator doors slid open with a soft ding, he stepped into the grand lobby, its marble floors gleaming under the chandelier light. Outside, Elise's chauffeur was waiting, a tall man with a stern expression and a sleek black car parked at the curb.

“Good evening, sir,” the chauffeur greeted, opening the door for Will.

“Evening,” Will replied, sliding into the back seat with the box carefully balanced on his lap. “Do you know where Le Rubis is?”

“Pardon? Le what?” the chauffeur asked, not knowing what Will was talking about.

“Eh, just take me to the city theater,” Will dismissed, and fastened his seatbelt.

The car pulled away from the curb smoothly, and Will watched as the cityscape blurred past the tinted windows. He couldn't help but feel a twinge of excitement. Le Rubis was legendary, a place where the city's elite gathered in secrecy. It was said that its walls had witnessed history being made, deals brokered, and alliances formed.

They drove past the main square, filled with different advertisements. One advertisement caught Will’s eye. A huge billboard depicted a tan-looking man wearing a luxurious fur coat, gazing fiercely at the camera. Opposite him, a woman draped in an elegant fur stole exuded confidence and allure. The bottom of the billboard said something and Will looked closer. With bold letters it said, ‘Bianca Nyberg, furry perfection’.

Will smirked at the dramatic display as the car continued its journey. Soon, they arrived at the city theater, an imposing building with grand columns and an air of historical significance. It was not the building Will was looking for, though. There was a plain red tile building next to the lavish theater. It had no signs or ads.

“Thank you,” Will said as he stepped out of the vehicle.

He approached the unassuming building, its lack of signage adding to the air of mystery. Pushing open the heavy door, he found himself in a dimly lit foyer. A narrow staircase led downwards, the soft glow of wall sconces guiding his path. With each step, the muffled sounds of activity grew louder, a blend of distant conversations and soft music.

At the bottom of the staircase, Will emerged into a grand hall that contrasted starkly with the plain exterior. The space was opulent, with rich red drapery, golden accents, and crystal chandeliers casting a warm, inviting glow. The atmosphere was electric, filled with the buzz of elite guests mingling and enjoying the luxurious ambiance.

A tall muscular man in a suit was posted up at the bottom of the staircase. Before Will could advance any further, he was stopped by the man.

“Tickets, please,” he said calmly.

“Uh, yeah, sure,” Will said, setting the box down.

He opened the envelope and gave the inspector his ticket. He glanced at it for a while and nodded.

“I have this box for Scarlet Tempest. It’s from a friend. I was instructed to bring it to her,” Will added.

“Is that so? You can leave it with the staff in the cloakroom. I’ll figure it out. For now enjoy the show and I’ll find you after,” the inspector instructed, pointing to the cloakroom.

Relieved, Will picked up the box and made his way to the cloakroom, a small but elegantly decorated space staffed by a few attendants. One of them, a young woman with a friendly smile, stepped forward to assist him.

“I need to leave this box for Scarlet Tempest,” Will explained. “It’s very important.”

“Of course, sir,” she replied, taking the box from him with care. “We’ll ensure it reaches her safely.”

“Thank you,” Will said, feeling a weight lift off his shoulders.

With his task temporarily set aside, Will made his way into the main performance hall. The theater was breathtaking, a blend of old-world charm and modern luxury. The walls were adorned with rich, deep red velvet drapery, accented with intricate golden embroidery. Crystal chandeliers hung from the high ceiling, their light refracted into a warm, inviting glow that bathed the entire room in elegance.

The seats were plush and comfortable, upholstered in a matching red fabric with gold trim, arranged in a semi-circular pattern to ensure that every guest had an unobstructed view of the stage. The balconies above offered a more private viewing experience, each adorned with ornate railings and plush seating, adding to the sense of grandeur.

The stage itself was a marvel. It was expansive, with a polished wooden floor that gleamed under the stage lights. A deep red velvet curtain, heavy and opulent, hung closed, hiding the wonders that lay behind it. Above the stage, a proscenium arch was intricately carved with scenes of mythical creatures and gods, painted in gold leaf that shimmered under the lights.

As the house lights dimmed, a hush fell over the audience. The red curtain slowly parted, revealing a scene of enchanting beauty. The backdrop depicted an elegant, vintage Parisian cabaret, with ornate columns, a grand staircase, and twinkling fairy lights that seemed to create a magical ambiance.

The stage was set with various props that added to the allure—a grand piano to one side, draped with a shimmering fabric, and an array of beautifully designed chairs and tables, giving the impression of an intimate, exclusive club. Soft smoke wafted from the edges of the stage, adding a touch of mystique to the scene.

Will looked around at the audience, taking in the diverse crowd gathered for the evening's performance. The room was filled with the city’s elite—business magnates, influential politicians, renowned artists, and celebrities, all dressed in their finest attire. Men in tailored suits and women in elegant gowns whispered to each other in hushed tones, their conversations blending into a low hum of anticipation.

As the music began to play, its notes rich and evocative, the audience was transported to another time and place. The lighting shifted, casting dramatic shadows and highlights, enhancing the depth and allure of the stage. It was clear that every detail had been meticulously planned to create an unforgettable experience.

Will settled into his seat, feeling the anticipation build. The atmosphere was electric, and he knew he was about to witness something truly special. The magic of Le Rubis was about to unfold before his eyes, and he couldn't wait to see Scarlet Tempest take the stage.

As the first notes of music filled the grand hall, the stage lights illuminated Scarlet Tempest, who stood poised at the center, her fiery red hair cascading down her back like a waterfall of flames. She wore a dazzling, extravagant costume: a purple corset with a fluffy fox fur trim that accentuated her figure and added a touch of luxurious elegance. Feather boas trailed behind her like tails, flowing from the back of her corset with every movement, creating a dynamic and enchanting effect. Draped over her shoulders was a sumptuous large lavender fox fur stole with tails, adding to her regal and captivating appearance. She wore satin gloves with fur trim, completing her dazzling ensemble and enhancing her graceful movements.

The music started softly, a haunting melody played on a solo violin, setting a tone of elegance and mystery. Scarlet began to move, her steps precise and fluid, her body swaying gracefully to the rhythm. She extended her arms, fingers delicate, as if she were weaving a spell with her movements. The audience was entranced, their eyes following her every motion.

As the tempo of the music increased, so did the intensity of Scarlet's dance. She spun across the stage, her feather boas and fur stole trailing behind her in a mesmerizing display. Her movements were a seamless blend of classical ballet and contemporary dance, each step telling a story of passion and enchantment.

While Scarlet Tempest continued to captivate the audience with her solo performance, the music swelled, signaling the arrival of the backup dancers. The first one, Belle Stardust, was a blonde with wavy hair that cascaded just past her shoulders. The second dancer had black hair, Raven Noir, her forehead covered by a fringe with the tips of her hair curled. The tops of their heads were adorned with extravagant pink ostrich feather headdresses, adding a touch of flamboyance to their appearance.

The stage lights brightened, casting a vibrant glow as the dancers made their entrance. They moved with a synchronized grace, their outfits echoing Scarlet's but in a more understated yet equally stunning fashion. Their corsets were a delicate shade of pink, trimmed with soft fur that complemented the luxurious aesthetic of the performance.

The dancers' feather boas were massive, far larger than any Will had ever seen. These boas, draped dramatically over their shoulders, flowed and billowed with their movements, creating an almost ethereal effect. The ends of the boas were adorned with enormous feather tassels, each connected by ornate metal couplings that shimmered under the stage lights. These tassels added a dynamic element to the dancers' movements, swinging and twirling as they danced, enhancing the visual spectacle.

As they joined Scarlet on stage, the dancers formed a circle around her, their feather boas creating a mesmerizing swirl of pink feathers. The contrast between Scarlet’s lilac ensemble and the dancers’ softer pinks created a striking visual harmony, enhancing the overall enchantment of the performance.

The choreography was intricate and perfectly synchronized. The dancers moved in unison, their massive boas sweeping through the air in grand arcs. They spun and twirled, their feather tassels creating a dazzling display of motion and color. The interplay between the dancers and Scarlet was seamless, each movement designed to highlight the beauty and complexity of the others.

One particularly captivating moment involved Scarlet being lifted high into the air by her fellow dancers, her body arched gracefully as if she were flying. The audience gasped in awe, the seamless blend of strength and elegance creating a powerful visual impact. As she descended, the music softened once more, transitioning into a delicate, lyrical section.

Scarlet and her dancers moved through the softer music with a gentle fluidity, their motions almost ethereal. The use of props, such as feathered fans, added layers of texture to the performance, creating a dreamlike quality. The interplay of light and shadow, combined with the dancers' graceful movements, painted a vivid picture of romance and fantasy.

As the final notes of the music echoed through the hall, Scarlet struck a final pose, her arms raised triumphantly. The stage lights dimmed, casting her in a soft, golden glow. For a moment, there was complete silence as the audience absorbed the beauty and power of the performance.

Then, the hall erupted in applause, the audience rising to their feet in a standing ovation. Scarlet and her dancers bowed deeply, their faces beaming with pride and exhilaration. Will found himself applauding with fervor, the magic of the dance leaving an indelible impression on him. He understood now why Le Rubis was so legendary—this was more than a performance; it was an experience that touched the soul and lingered in the memory.

After the performance, Will made his way back through the grand hall, still buzzing with excitement and admiration for what he had just witnessed. He navigated through the crowd of elated audience members, their conversations and praises filling the air. His destination was the cloakroom, where he needed to retrieve the box for Scarlet Tempest.

Reaching the cloakroom, he approached the counter where the friendly attendant from earlier stood, now assisting other guests with their belongings. When she noticed Will, she smiled and stepped forward to help him.

“Hello again,” she greeted warmly. “How did you enjoy the show?”

“It was incredible,” Will replied, still awestruck. “Absolutely unforgettable. But I need to retrieve the box I left here for Scarlet Tempest.”

“Of course, sir,” the attendant said, turning to the shelves behind her. She scanned the neatly organized packages and personal items before locating the box Will had brought. Carefully, she lifted it and placed it on the counter in front of him.

Feeling a tap on his shoulder, Will turned around to find the inspector standing behind him, his expression neutral yet somehow conveying a sense of anticipation.

“Scarlet Tempest and her dancers are expecting you,” the inspector announced, his voice calm yet carrying an air of authority.

Will's heart skipped a beat at the unexpected summons. He hadn't anticipated being personally invited to meet Scarlet Tempest and her troupe. This was an opportunity he couldn't pass up.

“Thank you,” Will replied, his excitement bubbling beneath the surface. “I’ll follow you.”

With a nod, the inspector led the way through the labyrinthine corridors of Le Rubis, his confident strides indicating a familiarity with the venue that Will found reassuring. As they walked, Will's mind raced with questions and anticipation, wondering what awaited him in the presence of the legendary Scarlet Tempest and her dancers.

Soon, they arrived at a door marked with a star, the name "Scarlet Tempest" emblazoned in elegant script. The inspector knocked gently before opening the door, revealing a lavishly appointed dressing room beyond.

“Ms. Tempest, Mr. Will is here,” the inspector announced, stepping aside to allow Will to enter.

As Will stepped into the dressing room, he was greeted by a scene straight out of a glamorous movie set. Mirrors lined the walls, framed by rows of bright lightbulbs that cast a soft, flattering glow over the room. Clothing racks filled with an array of fur and feather garments stood nearby, their luxurious textures catching the light and adding to the ambiance of opulence.

Standing amidst this dazzling display were the dancers of Le Rubis, their vibrant personalities evident in their lively chatter and animated movements. They were a vision of elegance and allure, each one adorned in exquisite costumes that shimmered and swayed with every step.

"Ah, you must be Will," one of the dancers exclaimed, her voice warm and welcoming as she approached him. "We're thrilled to have you here."

Will nodded, feeling a sense of excitement building within him as he took in the energy of the room. "It's a pleasure to meet all of you," he replied, his voice filled with genuine enthusiasm.

“I was informed you would be delivering a gift?” Scarlet inquired, her curiosity piqued.

“Yes, ma’am,” Will answered, stepping forward and presenting the box he had carried with him. “A token of congratulations on your 200th performance, from Elise.”

Scarlet accepted the gift with a smile, her fingers delicately tracing the contours of the box. “Aww, how thoughtful of Elise,” she remarked, her appreciation evident in her tone. “And thank you, Will. Your presence here tonight is a gift in itself.”

As Scarlet opened the box and lifted out a note, a mischievous gleam danced in her eyes. She read the contents quietly, her smile growing wider with each passing moment. Then, without a word, she glanced at the inspector, a silent understanding passing between them.

Glancing up at the inspector, who stood nearby with an air of professionalism, Scarlet made a subtle gesture, mimicking the motion of locking a door using a key with her hands. The inspector, catching her meaning, nodded in understanding before swiftly exiting the room.

With a decisive click, the door was securely locked, ensuring their privacy within the confines of the dressing room. Scarlet turned her attention back to the note, her curiosity piqued by its contents.

As Scarlet read the note aloud, her voice filled with playful intrigue, a mischievous smile spread across her lips. Belle and Raven gathered around her leaned in, their eyes alight with curiosity as they absorbed the message.

"'Congratulations on the 200th performance of your show! To mark this special occasion, I’ve sent you a gift that promises endless fun. Inside, you’ll find an assortment of tickling tools. And as an added treat, meet Will, your ticklish victim for the evening. Knowing how much you and I both love tickle torture, I thought this would be the perfect way to celebrate. Enjoy! Love, Elise.'" Scarlet recited, her tone tinged with mischief.

A moment of silence hung in the air as the dancers processed the unexpected message. Then, as one, their gazes shifted towards Will, who stood nearby, his expression a mix of surprise and bemusement.

“W-w-what?” Will's voice faltered as all eyes turned towards him, his cheeks flushing with embarrassment at being the sudden center of attention. He shifted nervously, unsure of how to respond to the unexpected revelation.

Scarlet's mischievous smile widened as she observed his reaction, a playful twinkle dancing in her eyes. "It seems your presence really was a gift," she remarked, her tone teasing and ominous.

The other dancers exchanged knowing glances, their lips quirking into amused smiles as they contemplated the implications of the note. Will felt a knot of apprehension form in his stomach as he realized he was the subject of their curiosity.

"Shall we put him to the test, girls?" Scarlet asked, her voice laced with teasing anticipation.

With a collective giggle, the dancers closed in around Will, their playful energy contagious as they prepared to indulge in the unexpected twist of fate. Will could feel his heart racing with a mix of fear and anxiety, unsure of what lay ahead but willing to embrace the adventure.

Will instinctively turned towards the door, his hand reaching out to grasp the handle. However, as he tried to open it, he realized with a sinking feeling that it was locked tight. A sense of unease washed over him as he rattled the doorknob, hoping in vain that it would budge. But no matter how hard he tried, the door remained firmly shut, sealing him inside the dressing room with Scarlet and her dancers.

Scarlet's playful smirk only widened at his discovery, her eyes dancing with mischief. "Looks like you're stuck with us for a while, Will," she teased, her tone ripe with mischief.

As the dancers closed in around him, their playful energy turning more mischievous, Will's heart raced with a mixture of nervousness and excitement. Before he could react, their hands were on him, gently but firmly guiding him to the ground.

With a collective giggle, they began to forcefully remove his clothing, their movements deft and quick. Will squirmed under their touch, a blush creeping across his cheeks as he found himself the center of their attention.

"Hey, wait a minute!" Will protested, trying to fight the dancers off.

First came off his shirt, being thrown forcefully to the other side of the room. Secondly Belle sat on top of his legs and removed his shoes and socks. He tried to sit up but he was pinned to the floor once again by Raven. Will felt the cool air hit his bare feet as the socks were swiftly discarded. Finally, with a mischievous grin, the dancers turned their attention to his pants, their hands moving swiftly to undo the buttons and zippers. Leaving him clad only in his underwear, the dancers both creeped their fingers under the elastic and pulled them down, revealing his manhood to their tickle hungry gazes.

Will turned tomato red, as they stared at his cock. The dancers grabbed his hands and lifted him up. Desperately, Will tried to buck and squirm his way out of their grasp, his muscles straining with exertion as he fought against their playful advances. But despite his efforts, he found himself powerless to escape their determined hold.

With a sense of inevitability, Will was dragged towards a nearby table, his body laid out upon it with gentle yet insistent force. As he lay there, exposed and vulnerable, he couldn't help but feel a surge of adrenaline coursing through his veins, his heart pounding in his chest as he awaited whatever ticklish antics the dancers had in store for him.

Will tried to wiggle away from the table, alas he was being held by his ankles and wrists against it. Scarlet giggled to herself as she strolled over to the coat rack, her massive lavender fur stole swaying from side to side along her steps, and fetching 4 fluffy feather boas. "These should do nicely," she purred, letting the soft feathers trail through her fingers.

With a nod from Scarlet, the dancers began their work. Will felt the gentle caress of the feathers against his skin as they used the boas to tie his wrists and ankles to the table legs. The feathers were soft, teasing him with what was to come. His wrists were bound first, the fabric snug but not painful, and then his ankles, leaving him spread out and completely vulnerable.

"Comfortable?" Scarlet teased, leaning over him with a grin that promised mischief. Will’s lips trembled in response, unable to respond to the red haired beauty.

"Now, let's see what lovely Elise has provided for us, shall we?" Scarlet purred, her fingers delicately tracing the edge of the box. With a flick of her wrist, lifted the lid, revealing the contents within.

The dancers purred in delight as Scarlet lifted the lid, revealing an array of tantalizing tickling tools nestled within plush velvet lining. Feathers of every color, massive feather dusters and other ticklish contraptions lay waiting, each promising to elicit the most helpless laughter from their captive guest.

Scarlet's fingers danced over the contents of the box until she found the perfect instrument for tickling: a luxuriously soft, oversized powder puff. Its fluffy texture promised to elicit delightful sensations as it traveled across Will's skin.

Belle, with a playful twirl, selected a large feather fan adorned with golden accents, its delicate feathers shimmering in the dim light of the room. She admired it with a satisfied smile, the anticipation of the evening's festivities evident in her sparkling eyes.

Meanwhile, Raven's slender fingers delicately plucked out two massive ostrich feathers from the box, their long, wispy plumes dancing in the air as she examined them with a delighted smile. She twirled them between her fingers, testing their weight and flexibility, eager to unleash their ticklish potential upon Will's helpless form.

"Who's ready to make our dear Will laugh?" she teased, her voice laced with anticipation. The dancers chuckled in response, their fingers itching to unleash the ticklish torment that awaited their captive guest.

As the devious dancers settled around Will, anticipation crackled in the air like static before a storm. Scarlet stood above him, wielding the luxuriously soft powder puff, her fingers tingling with excitement as she prepared to torment his upper body. Raven positioned herself at his side, her ostrich feathers poised to dance along his midsection, while Belle took her place at his feet, her golden-accented fan ready to send him into fits of laughter.

With a shared glance and a silent understanding, the dancers prepared to unleash their ticklish assault upon poor Will. In unison, their tickly tools descended upon him, each movement calculated to elicit the most delightful reactions.

Will’s giggles were instantaneous as he felt thousands of fluffy fibers caressing his vulnerable skin. Belle’s feather fan flicked and fluttered under his ticklish toes, up and down his soles and around his arches, as her left hand skittered along his left foot. Raven’s feathers hovered slowly over to his sides as their long strands began to trail along his anticipating flesh on each side. Scarlet's powder puff swirled and danced across his arms, leaving a trail of ticklish delight in its wake as she spidered inside and around his armpits with her left hand’s fingers.

Will’s body twitched as his nerves were overwhelmed by ticklish tingles. Every feather, every soft touch seemed to ignite a cascade of laughter and sensation, sending waves of delightful torment coursing through his veins. His muscles tensed and relaxed in rapid succession, unable to resist the ticklish assault on his senses.

“Tickle tickle tickle,” Raven teased as she stared Will directly in his eyes with a hunter’s gaze, leaning over and dragging her feathers all the way from his shoulders to his waist in a long, slow and ticklish trail, making sure Will experienced the full tickle of both feathers thoroughly.

“That’s right, Will. Tickle tickle tickle,” Scarlet chimed in, whispering closely in his ear as she spidered her fingers on his neck, making him scrunch it. She brushed her powder puff very slowly along Will’s extremely sensitive underarms. From his wrist, to his elbow crevice and elbow and back up the other arm.

Will bucked and thrashed in his restraints. Although light, the boas held him firmly in place and prevented him from moving too much. Even his fluffy binds were tickle tools in and of themselves. Wriggling and squirming caused the soft feathers of the boas to caress and tickle his wrists and ankles as he moved.

"Does it tickle?" Belle asked out teasingly, her voice a melodic echo in the room as she leaned over his feet with the grace of a dancer. With delicate precision, she traced the edges of his soles with the soft feathers of her fan, eliciting bursts of laughter with every playful stroke.

Will's laughter erupted in a crescendo of uncontrollable mirth, his voice rising above the playful taunts and teasing of his captors. "SHAHAHAHAHAT UP! HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!" he cried out, his words punctuated by fits of laughter that shook his entire body.

"Girls, I think the tickle talk and teasing are getting to our ticklish guest here," Scarlet claimed with a playful smirk, her voice filled with mock concern as she glanced down at Will, who was still caught in the throes of laughter. "But don't worry, Will," she added with a wink, "we're just getting started."

Knowing his tickle torment was far from over, Will banged his head against the table, his mouth wide open letting ticklish laughter loose and echoing throughout the room.Each thud against the polished wood seemed to punctuate his helpless giggles, a rhythmic accompaniment to the playful symphony of ticklish delight that surrounded him.

Scarlet took her left hand and gently pressed Will’s head back against the table. “Now, now. We don’t want you hurting yourself, ticklish Will,” she said, her voice soft as she leaned in closer. With a playful twirl of her wrist, she took her powder puff and began to tease his ears and face with it, the soft, fluffy bristles eliciting fresh peals of laughter from him. The ticklish sensations danced across his skin, sending shivers of delight down his spine as he squirmed beneath her gentle touch.

Belle closed her feather fan for a more concentrated point of fluff. She switched feet and trailed the precise point ticklishness under Will’s left toes, eliciting high pitched squeals from the ticklish gift giver. “Only we decide what sensations you feel. No pain, only tickles,” Belle dictated, her voice firm yet playful as she asserted their control over the ticklish torment. Will could do nothing but laugh helplessly, his senses overwhelmed by the relentless onslaught of ticklish delight.

As Will’s face was being teased with the powder puff, Raven set her feathers aside for a moment. With a purposeful stride, she walked over to the box and picked up a blue motorized duster, her monstrous ostrich feather boa and tails swinging with each step. Its sleek design and gentle hum promised to deliver a new level of ticklish sensation to their captive guest.

With a mischievous glint in her eye, Raven returned to Will's side, the motorized duster held firmly in her grasp. She paused for a moment, savoring the anticipation that hung in the air, before activating the device with a soft click.

The duster sprang to life, its bristles vibrating with energy as Raven brought it closer to Will's exposed skin. Will couldn’t really see it properly, with the puff blocking his vision. All he saw was flashes of blue and heard a soft whirring noise. With a playful smirk, Raven began to trace delicate patterns along his belly and chest, the gentle buzz of the duster sending shivers of ticklishness coursing through his nerves.

Will's cheeks began to redden, the strain of the intense, non-stop laughter starting to take its toll. "HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA! WHAHAHAHAHAHAT IS THAHAHAHAHAHAT? STAHAHAHAHAHAHAP!" he pleaded between fits of laughter, his voice hoarse from the relentless giggles and unable to see Raven.

Raven, her voice playful and teasing, leaned in close to him. "Oh, darling, that's just a little something to keep the fun going," she replied, her words punctuated by a mischievous giggle. "It's a motorized duster. Isn't it so lovely and ticklish?"

“PUT IT AWAY! HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!” Will exclaimed, his laughter reaching new heights of intensity as he begged for mercy from the relentless tickling.

With a mischievous grin, Raven playfully continued to wield the motorized duster, its gentle vibrations sending fresh waves of ticklish delight coursing through Will's already sensitized body. Despite his protests, the ticklish torment showed no signs of abating, much to the amusement of Scarlet, Belle and Raven.

With a gleam of mischief in her eyes, Belle opened up her fan once again, its feathers shimmering in the soft light of the room. She directed her attention to Will's exposed legs, her delicate touch sending shivers down his spine. With precise movements, Belle began to trail the feathers of her fan along the sensitive skin of Will's legs, eliciting fresh peals of laughter from him. Each gentle stroke sent ticklish tingles through his legs upwards. The tingles flowed past his crotch, making his manhood twitch slightly.

The combined sensations of Belle's feather fan and Raven's motorized duster created a whirlwind of ticklish torment, overwhelming Will's senses and leaving him breathless with laughter. Despite his protests and pleas for mercy, there was no escaping the playful assault on his ticklish senses.

“Elise should send us ticklish boys like you more often,” Belle said, trailing the fan in Will’s inner thighs. Will's laughter bubbled uncontrollably as Belle's teasing touch sent ticklish sensations racing through his inner thighs. He squirmed helplessly against his restraints, unable to escape the playful assault on his sensitive skin. His cock slowly grew in size, fueled by the cool breezes of air and ticklish teasing of the fan in his thighs.

Scarlet and Raven exchanged amused glances, their laughter mingling with Belle's playful taunts. With mischievous grins, they continued to tickle and tease poor Will, their fluffy tickle tools driving him to new heights of ticklish delight.

As Raven took notice of Will's growing erection, a mischievous glint danced in her eyes. With a teasing smirk, she moved the spinning duster over Will’s balls, causing him to buck and jolt in response to the unexpected sensation.

“You beg so much, yet you seem to be really liking us tickling you, Will,” Raven teased, her voice a playful taunt as she observed his reactions with amusement. Will's cheeks flushed even deeper with embarrassment, his laughter mixing with a hint of nervous excitement at the intimate ticklish touch.

Despite his attempts to protest or plead for mercy, there was no denying the undeniable arousal that coursed through him as the ticklish torment continued. In this moment of playful abandon, surrounded by laughter and teasing, Will couldn't help but surrender to the hellish blend of ticklish pleasure and desire that enveloped him.

"Tickling turns you on…" Scarlet whispered with a knowing smile, her voice laced with a sultry teasing tone as she observed Will's flushed cheeks and heightened arousal. "You like having fluffy feathers caress and explore your ticklish body. You love the tingle… the tickle…the tease.”

Will's cheeks burned even hotter at Scarlet's bold words, his body trembling with a mixture of embarrassment and excitement. Each ticklish sensation sent waves of pleasure coursing through him, heightening his arousal with every gentle touch.

With a playful grin, Scarlet leaned in closer to him, her voice a sultry whisper in his ear. "Do you like when we whisper ticklish nothings in your ear?" she teased, her breath warm against his skin as she awaited his response.

Will couldn’t answer. He was too busy cackling and bucking against the ticklish torment ministered by Raven’s spinning duster and Belle’s dreaded fan. He couldn’t deny the fact, however, that the teasing and tickling was making him incredibly aroused and charged with ticklish ecstacy.

Throwing the powder puff away with a playful flick of her wrist, Scarlet beckoned Raven closer. With a shared glance and a mischievous grin, Raven discarded the duster, its gentle hum fading into the background as they focused their attention solely on Will.

Taking hold of her huge fur stole, Scarlet began stroking it delicately along Will’s sides and ribs. The soft, luxurious fur trailed lightly over his sensitive skin, eliciting shivers of ticklish pleasure from him. With each gentle stroke, Scarlet teased and tantalized, her touch sending waves of delightful sensation coursing through his body.

Mimicking the movements of Scarlet, Raven adjusted and took hold of her giant boa, setting it on her shoulders. With a playful grin, she trailed the soft feathers along Will’s sides and ribs, mirroring Scarlet's teasing gestures with a mischievous flair of her own. The mixture of the feathers of the giant boa and the soft fur of the stole trailed lightly over Will’s sensitive skin, eliciting the message of “tickle” racing through his nerves.

Leaning in close, Scarlet and Raven whispered ticklish teases in Will's ear, their words a sultry symphony of mischief and desire. Each whispered promise sent shivers of anticipation coursing through him, heightening his arousal with every tantalizing word. Taking turns they, they whispered:

“Surrender to the tickle.” Raven purred, her voice dripping with playful seduction as she watched Will squirm beneath her touch.

“Do you like my fur stole teasing you?” Scarlet whispered, her breath warm against Will's ear as she trailed the soft fur along his skin.

“Does my boa tickle you?” Raven teased, her voice a sultry whisper as she mirrored Scarlet's gestures, her feathers dancing lightly over Will's sensitized flesh.

“Tickle tickle tickle…” Scarlet tickle talked, her words a playful taunt as she continued to stroke the fur stole along his sides and ribs.

"Oh God it tickles…" Raven tantalized, her voice a sultry whisper as she watched Will squirm beneath her touch. With a playful grin, she continued to trail the feathers of her boa on him.

"You love being tickled..." Scarlet whispered with a knowing smile, her voice a sultry tease as she watched Will's reactions with amusement.

"Bound and vulnerable to our ticklish touch…" Raven murmured, as she watched Will squirm helplessly against his restraints. Her words sent shivers of anticipation coursing through him, heightening his arousal with every tantalizing syllable.

Will's perception of reality could be described with one word: tickle. Every sensation, every thought, every moment was colored by the delightful, tantalizing, and overwhelming experience of ticklish torture. From the soft caress of feathers to the teasing whispers of his captors, tickle was not just a sensation but a vibrant, all-encompassing world in which he found himself completely immersed.

Raven rose from her position and walked over to the box, her movements graceful and purposeful as she retrieved something from within. Meanwhile, Scarlet remained leaning over, her breath warm against Will's ear as she blew gently, sending tingles racing down his spine.

As Raven reached the box, her fingers danced eagerly over its contents as she searched for the next ticklish tool to add to their playful arsenal. With a satisfied smile, she selected a sizable ostrich feather duster, its soft brown feathers sure to tease Will to insanity.

Walking over back to Will, her next tickle target was obvious. Will’s cock twitched and throbbed, practically begging for her ticklish attention. With a mischievous smile, she slowly reached over with the duster, wiggling it as she inched closer and closer to him, teasing Will with the swaying feathers that promised a maddening tickle.

Belle tossed her fan aside, the delicate feathers dancing through the air before settling on the ground. Her mischievous grin widened as she locked eyes with Will, her gaze filled with playful intent. Slowly, she began to stroke her own feather boa up and down in a tantalizing rhythm, the soft feathers yielding lightly to her fingers. Each stroke sent shivers of anticipation coursing through Will as he watched her with bated breath, his heart racing with excitement at the promise of more ticklishness to come.

Scarlet resumed her position above Will's head, her presence casting a playful shadow over him as she prepared to join in the ticklish fun. With a mischievous glint in her eye, she leaned in closer, her fingers tingling with anticipation as she plotted her next move. Not opting for any tool, Scarlet wiggled her fingers in Will's sight, the gesture a clear indication of the ticklish torment that awaited him, slowly lowering them towards his armpits.

With the tickling momentarily ceasing, Will took a deep breath, relief washing over him as he savored the brief respite. However, his moment of reprieve was short-lived, for he could sense the impending return of the tickles, like a storm gathering on the horizon.

With Scarlet's spidering fingers meeting Will’s open armpits, his desperate laughter erupted once more, echoing off the walls of the backstage. Her gloved fingers slid on his skin, smooth as butter, as the satin glided effortlessly over his sensitive flesh. Will thrashed his head from side to side as the tickle attack commenced anew.

Belle leaned over with a playful glint in her eye, her fingers wrapping around her boa as she prepared to join in the ticklish fun. With a teasing grin, she brought the soft feathers of the boa down to Will's right foot, running it between his toes. Licking her lips, she trailed the boa ever so slowly, watching with delight as Will's toes curled and squirmed in response to the ticklish sensation. Not wishing to leave his left foot jealous, she began to tickle his lonely sole with her other hand.

Will watched with ticklish horror as the duster approached his throbbing manhood, his eyes widening with a mixture of anticipation and trepidation. The playful swaying of the feathers teased his visual senses as he braced himself for the impending ticklish torment.

He felt the tips of the feathers pre-tickling his cock, a tantalizing sensation that sent shivers of ticklish fire conquering his pelvis region. Will couldn't help but squirm slightly in response, his body reacting instinctively to the teasing touch of the feathers.

Will felt wiggling feathers slowly taking over his throbbing sex, the ticklish sensation intensifying with each passing moment. As the feathers continued to dance and tease, he soon found himself completely engulfed in an overwhelming cloud of ticklish teases.

His breath came in short gasps as the feathers tickled every inch of his sensitive skin, sending waves of pleasure coursing through him. Despite his attempts to hold back, Will couldn't help but laugh uncontrollably, the ticklish sensation overwhelming his senses.

In this moment of ticklish ecstasy, Will surrendered himself completely to the intoxicating blend of pleasure and arousal. His laughter mixing with intense moans as he felt the duster twirling and brushing his jolting, ticklish penis. Belle made sure to run her colossal boa between each of Will’s toes as she skittered her fingers on his soles, up and down his arches and along his insteps. Her boa was like a ticklish snake, slithering and teasing his senses with its soft, feathery touch.

Scarlet continued to tickle Will's armpits with determination, her fingers spidering and exploiting his ticklish armpits as she relished in the delightful sounds of his laughter and moans. With a playful smirk playing on her lips, she couldn't help but tickle talk to him once more, her voice filled with amusement and mischief.

“It tickles, doesn’t it, Will? Me having fun with your armpits? Belle’s boa sliding between your toes? And the ever so soft feather duster fluttering on your helpless cock? You love it. You love it when we tickle you. You love the intense tingling feeling all over. You love laughing and feeling helpless when soft feathers and wiggling fingers expose your weaknesses,” Scarlet flirted, her voice laced with seductive teasing.

Will's laughter filled the air, mingling with desperate pleas as the ticklish sensations overwhelmed him. "HAHAHAHAHAHAHA OOOOOH HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA! PLEASE STOP! HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA! IT TICKLES SO BAD! IT'S TOO MUCH!" he cried out, his voice filled with a mixture of laughter and desperation.

Scarlet chuckled softly, a mischievous glint in her eyes as she leaned over Will, her ample cleavage blocking his vision. The soft fur trim of her outfit tickled his nose as she adjusted her stole, covering his sides entirely. With a playful smirk, she reached over and began to tickle his ribs and stomach, her fingers dancing lightly over his sensitive skin.

As Will wiggled in response to her ticklish assault, the fur stole brushed against his sides, sending shivers of pleasure through him. The fur trim of her gloves also brushed against his skin. The sensation was tantalizing, adding an extra layer of sensation to the already overwhelming experience.

Raven smiled to herself when she saw Scarlet blocking his vision. Looking over at Belle, she observed her skillfully running the boa between his toes and brushing the soles of his feet with the tassels, eliciting delightful squirms and giggles from Will. As she watched, an idea began to form in Raven's mischievous mind.

With a mischievous glint in her eye, Raven adjusted her boa, draping it across her shoulders like a stole. With careful precision, she took hold of one of the tassels and began to brush it lightly against Will’s balls, her touch feather-light and teasing.

Not being able to see, Will was caught by surprise as the sensation of the tassel brushing against his balls sent a jolt of ticklish delight through him. It felt like Raven had brandished a second duster, the soft feathers teasing and tantalizing his sensitive skin with each gentle stroke.

Will was overwhelmed by fluff, surrounded on all sides by feathers, fur, and ticklish sensations. Scarlet leaned over him, her presence blocking his vision as the soft fur of her stole teased his face. He squirmed beneath her touch, his sides tickled by the gentle brush of the stole.

Meanwhile, the duster and tassel continued to flutter and brush against his aching manhood, sending waves of ticklish pleasure coursing through him. His moans and laughter mingled with gasps of delight as he surrendered to the intoxicating blend of pleasure and arousal.

At the same time, Belle's boa teased his poor vulnerable feet, the soft tassels brushing against his soles and sending shivers of ticklish delight up his spine. His laughter echoed off the walls as he had no choice but to surrender himself to the chaos of tickling, his body quivering with blissful agony.

Will's cock began dripping precum, the stimulation proving too much for him to handle. The soft feathers of the duster became slightly damp as his arousal grew, a testament to the overwhelming pleasure he was experiencing. Raven glanced at the damp feathers and with a smirk, she tossed the duster aside.

She drew her boa away and walked over to the box once more. Before she could pick another tool, Belle hollered, her voice filled with excitement as she continued to torment poor Will with her feather boa. "Wait, Raven! Can we switch?" she exclaimed, her eyes alight with mischief as she gestured eagerly toward the box.

Raven's glanced over at Belle. "You want me to get his feet?" she asked, a mischievous grin playing on her lips. Her fingers tingled with excitement at the thought of joining in on the delightful ticklish fun.

"Yes, I want a turn on his cock," Belle declared with a playful smirk.

"Alright," Raven agreed, as she walked over to Will's feet and knelt down beside him. With deliberate care, she removed her gloves, revealing her hands and the sharp, teasing nails that lay beneath.

As she flexed her fingers, a mischievous gleam in Raven's eyes. With a playful smirk, she reached out toward Will's vulnerable feet, her nails poised to deliver a bouquet of ticklish sensations all over.

With care, Raven's nails danced lightly over the sensitive skin of Will's feet, her nails teasing and tantalizing as they trailed along his arches and ticklish spots. Each stroke sent waves of delightful tingles coursing through him, his laughter filling the room as he squirmed beneath her touch.

Belle's eyes scanned the contents of the box before her, her gaze flickering from one item to the next. Her fingers danced lightly over the assortment of ticklish tools until they landed on something that caught her attention. With a delighted grin, she reached out and picked up a pair of fluffy fur mittens, her excitement evident.

With a playful twirl, Belle slipped the mittens onto her hands, reveling in the softness of the fur against her skin as she tested them on her shoulders and legs. The fluffy mittens promised to deliver a fuzzy addition of ticklish fun as she joined in on the torment of poor Will.

Biting her lip, she stared at Will’s needy sex. Gently, she wrapped one of the soft gloves around him, the hairs brushing against his sensitive flesh gently, and began to stroke. It felt lovely in the midst of Raven teasing his feet and Scarlet ravaging his upper body. With her other hand, Belle began stroking and caressing his thighs, the fur teasing the sensitive skin, near his erogenous zone, further heightening his arousal and adding to the sensations that consumed him.

Will's entire body was on fire with tickly sensations, every nerve ending tingling as he squirmed and writhed beneath the teasing touch of Scarlet, Belle and Raven. From the tips of his toes to the crown of his head, he was consumed by a fiery inferno of ticklish ecstasy. Charged with arousal, he was ready to burst in a violent ticklegasm.

Will’s mind was consumed by a tumultuous whirlwind of emotions. Confusion and regret mingled within him, casting a shadow over the overwhelming torture he was experiencing. He couldn't shake the realization that he had been sent to Le Rubis under false pretenses. Not to celebrate, but to be tickle tortured by the dancers at Elise's behest.

As Will's body continued to convulse with ticklish pleasure, his sense of time slipped away, lost in the swirling chaos of sensations that engulfed him. Will found himself adrift in a timeless void, his senses overwhelmed by the tickling of feathered burlesque demons. Surrounded by laughter and desire, he lost all track of how long he had been subjected to the teasing touch of the dancers at Le Rubis, his only focus the relentless pleasure that coursed through his body.

Scarlet straightened up, her demeanor softened slightly as she eased up on her leaning position. “Let go, Will. Stop trying to make sense of it all. Let us tickle you. Let it consume you. Embrace teasing of our furs and feathers. It feels so good, doesn’t it? Your sole purpose is to be tickled, sweetheart. Lose yourself in laughter and pleasure, dear,” Scarlet whispered in his ear, her words a gentle invitation for Will to surrender to the joy of ticklish bliss.

As Scarlet's whispered words washed over him, Will felt a wave of relaxation flood through his body. With a soft sigh, he let go of his resistance, allowing himself to be swept away by the tide of tickling that surrounded him. The weight of his worries and doubts melted away, replaced by a sense of lightness and freedom.

As he surrendered to the sensations, Will's body relaxed completely, his muscles loosening as he allowed himself to be consumed by laughter and pleasure. With each ticklish stroke and caress, he felt himself drifting further and further into a state of blissful abandon, his mind emptying of all thoughts except for the delightful sensations that danced across his skin.

His eyes rolled back in ticklish euphoria. Every fiber of his being was just bursting with tickling… tickling… tickling… He was lost in a sea of laughter, his mind a haze of pleasure as he surrendered completely to the delightful torture.

The gentle yet maddening strokes of Scarlet's fingers on his armpits, the teasing stroking of Belle's fur mittens on his manhood and thighs and the relentless skittering of Raven’s pointy nails on his abused feet all blended into a symphony of ticklish ecstasy. Will's body didn’t even twist, not moving a muscle, not fighting back. He accepted his fate. He let it tickle.

Will’s cock quivered in Belle’s fluffy, furry grip, the soft texture of the fur creating a maddeningly gentle friction that emitted signals of pleasure to his tickle conquered brain. Each stroke of the fur mitten against his sensitive flesh heightened the arousal, blending the sensations of and laughter into an overwhelming crescendo.

Sensing Will was close, Belle turned to Scarlet and nodded. Scarlet, catching the signal, looked over to Raven and gave her a nod as well, signaling their final plan. Every dancer slowly but surely ceased their tickling, leaving Will panting in his fluffy binds.

Scarlet chuckled as she lifted the fur stole off her shoulders and placed it on Will’s shoulders, gently grabbing it and teasing his cheek before walking away. Raven and Belle changed positions and kneeled down next to Will’s ears, each preparing to deliver the final whispers of teasing. Scarlet walked over to the coat rack that stood nearby, her movements fluid and graceful.

She reached for a massive feather boa, even more gigantic than those of Belle and Raven. Similar in its design, luxurious purple feathers shimmered under the soft light, exuding an air of decadence. The tassels were connected by ornate golden ring bangles, twice the size of the others. With a confident smile, Scarlet draped the magnificent boa over her shoulders, the feathers cascading down and enveloping her in a vibrant, ticklish cloud.

Turning back to Will, she strutted over, the boa's feathers swaying with each step, adding an air of playful menace to her approach. The soft rustling of the feathers seemed to echo in the room, a promise of the tickling that awaited him. Will's eyes widened in a mixture of dread and exhilaration as Scarlet's seductive figure loomed closer, her gaze locked onto his with a predatory gleam.

"Now for the grand finale. Just a little more, Will. Let yourself sink into the feathers, into the tickles. You’ve been such a good sport. Enjoy this final moment of ticklish bliss,” Scarlet whispered, her voice both soothing and teasing.

With that, Scarlet lifted the giant purple boa off her shoulders and leaned over his crotch. As she positioned the boa above him, the anticipation in the room heightened, everyone aware that the climax of their ticklish torment was near. Raven and Belle took hold of their tassels and started brushing them against both of Will’s red cheeks.

Raven and Belle leaned closer, their tassels caressing gently. “Feel the tickles, Will,” Raven whispered in his ear, her breath warm and teasing. “Every feather, every touch,” Belle added, her voice a sultry purr.

“Tickle…” they whispered.

Scarlet wrapped the boa on Will’s cock and began to pump slowly. The feathers brushed against his sensitive flesh, their softness a stark contrast to the intense sensations that had bombarded him all night. Each stroke of the boa was deliberate, teasing, and maddeningly light, driving Will to the brink of ecstasy.

“Tickle…”

Stroke…

“Tickle…”

Stroke…

“Tickle…”

Stroke…

Will's breath came in ragged gasps, each exhale interspersed with moans of pleasure. His senses were overwhelmed by the gentle caresses of the tassels on his cheeks and the exquisite ticklish torment of the boa. He felt himself teetering on the edge of release, the relentless teasing pushing him closer and closer.

Scarlet's hands moved with practiced gentleness, her eyes locked on Will's face, savoring every expression of pleasure and desperation. Raven and Belle continued their whispering, their voices a seductive chorus that heightened the intensity of the moment.

“Tickle… let it take over…”

“Tickle… let go, Will…”

“Tickle… surrender to the pleasure…”

With each whisper, each stroke, the tension within Will built to an unbearable height. The soft feathers of the boa, the teasing tassels, and the sultry whispers all combined to create a symphony of sensation that drove him insane.

And then, with one final, deliberate stroke, Scarlet brought him to the peak of ecstasy. Will's body convulsed as he was overwhelmed by a powerful, shuddering release. His moans and giggles mingled in a symphony of pure, unrestrained pleasure as he surrendered completely to the ticklish torment and the exquisite relief that followed.

Tears formed in his eyes as he twitched on the table, his body and nerves overwhelmed by the most blissful ticklegasm. Every fiber of his being seemed to hum with the aftershocks of intense pleasure, the remnants of laughter still bubbling up uncontrollably from deep within him. The sensations lingered, the soft feathers and teasing touches leaving ghostly trails of ticklish delight across his skin.

Will's vision blurred as the tears of release streamed down his cheeks, his chest heaving with the effort of catching his breath. He lay there, utterly spent and trembling, his mind unable to process the sheer intensity of what he had just experienced. The women around him watched with satisfied smiles, their playful eyes gleaming with the knowledge that they had pushed him to his absolute limit and beyond.

Scarlet gently stroked his hair, her fingers brushing away the sweat and tears from his forehead. "You did so well, Will," she murmured softly, her voice filled with a mix of pride and tenderness. "You let go completely, just as we wanted. And you loved every second of it, didn’t you?"

Raven and Belle remained close, their fingers still lightly tracing over his skin, offering him the comforting afterglow of their teasing touch. "We knew you had it in you," Raven whispered, her voice a soothing balm to his frazzled nerves. "You were perfect, Will. The most lovely gift."

[rullakebu]

The Fiendish Furrier (FF/M, tickling, fur fetish)

There was a knock at the door, a gentle repeating thump, alerting Denis Marsalis, the olive skinned, curly haired, lean rookie model. Dressed in a black sweater and black jeans, he averted his gaze from his phone as he turned to the door of the lounge he had come in to unwind, lying on the plush sectioned couch. Denis checked the clock on his phone. He had been scrolling mindlessly for an hour and a half, another dull day in the agency.

There was a soft spoken female voice coming from behind the plain office style door: “Denis, may I come in? I have a new job for you! This’ll be so good for your portfolio! You gotta hear this!” It was his agent, Simone. Simone had been appointed as his personal agent when Denis started his career, informing him of modeling gig opportunities and other points of interest relevant to his future as a model.

“Yeah, come in!” Denis permitted, wishing to hear what Simone had got for him this time. Denis had done only small time gigs until then and a few cameos in small movies as an extra background character, usually playing a hunk of some sort. If this was as big as Simone said, he would seize the opportunity in a heartbeat.

The door opened and in came Simone, dressed in a gray suit and a clipboard in hand. The ebony agent’s dark hair was tied back in a ponytail and glasses adorned her face as her eyes scanned the board. “You know Bianca Nyberg? Please tell me you know Bianca Nyberg,” Simone queried, visibly excited in saying the name out loud to Denis.

“The furrier Bianca Nyberg? Yeah, I’ve heard of her. The word is that she has a borderline monopoly over the fur market in this city. She makes bank in the colder months. What about her?” Denis replied, waiting for Simone to elaborate a little. Clearly she knew more than him.

“That’s the one. If you see anyone wearing fur in this city, there's a 99.9% likelihood it’s one of her pieces. But that’s not entirely it, though. She’s extremely esteemed in international fashion circles. She’s releasing new clothes soon and needs someone with your description to wear them for marketing as well as her webstore. You know what that means? People will see you… and your bookings will explode! Maybe you’ll finally end up in the big leagues!” Simone claimed, raising her voice in glee.

“Oh damn! When? And does she want me to wear something in advance?” Denis asked, sitting up from his laid back position.

“Tonight. We’ll book you a ride right now. What you’re wearing now will do,” she replied, pulling out her phone from her pocket. “And don’t do anything stupid. Try to stay on her good side.”

“Okay okay. Will you be coming with me? To oversee the process?” Denis questioned, just making sure.

“Unfortunately no. You’ll have to go by yourself. Don’t worry about it, you’ll do fine by yourself. I’ll call now. The driver will be waiting outside for you,” Simone said, turning away. “Hello? This is Simone from the agency. I’d like to book a ride. Yes, the premium.”

Denis swiftly rose up from the sofa he had lazily been lying on all this time, walking to the coat rack. He picked up his orange puffer jacket, putting it on at record speed and making his way through the door. He speedwalked through the corridors of the agency, en route to the huge main lobby of the agency.

Soon he was at the main lobby, greeted by the soothing sound of cascading water. Looking around, he beheld a breathtaking sight: a hanging garden adorned with lush greenery, vibrant flowers, and delicate vines cascading down from the ceiling. In the center of the lobby, a magnificent waterfall glistened in the soft light, its crystal-clear waters trickling down into a serene pool below.

Denis spotted the receptionist, Daniel, sitting behind the dark gray marble desk, typing something on his keyboard. Denis marched towards Daniel, with pride written across his face.

"Daniel!" Denis called out, his voice filled with enthusiasm as he approached the reception desk. Daniel glanced up from his keyboard, a warm smile spreading across his face as he recognized Denis.

“What’s up? You look like you won a medal or something. What’s going on?” he asked.

“I’m leaving. I got a gig. Bianca Nyberg,” he said, his words giving off a slightly arrogant feel.

Daniel's eyes widened in excitement. "No way! That's huge, man! Bianca Nyberg is a legend in the industry. I bought my wife a fur stole from her as a gift! You're gonna kill it!"

"I hope so," Denis replied, his excitement bubbling over. "Wish me luck!"

"Good luck, Denis! Knock 'em dead!" Daniel exclaimed, giving Denis a thumbs-up as he headed towards the door.

“I will! Soon I’ll end up on the big billboards, watch me,” Denis answered, squinting his eyes, promising to succeed.

He turned away from Daniel, facing towards the automatic doors leading out of the lobby outside. He walked through as fresh air filled his lungs. The boulevard was swarming with people, most commuting home from work. Denis checked the clock: it was almost 6 pm. He saw the taxi pole in front of the building, walking over to it, waiting for his ride which was to deliver him to his inevitable success.

He leaned against the pole, looking over his surroundings. The lofty skyscrapers and office buildings around him restricted Denis from seeing anywhere else but the boulevard, stretching for miles. To pass the time, he started people watching. Fur clothing, that was what he was going to wear in his shoot. He spotted people left and right wearing fur, whereas normally he wouldn’t have even noticed.

He saw a lady in a brown sable coat and sunglasses talking on the phone and puffing a cigarette, a plume of smoke emitting from her lips. He looked over to the city theater that was just a little further down the street. A cab door opened and out stepped a blonde beauty, dressed in a light colored dress and a long white fox fur stole, greatly resembling Marilyn Monroe. Her stole swayed gently as she made her way up the steps. He spotted a couple walking together, wearing a matching pair of full length silver fox fur coats. The wife wore a black classy dress with leather opera gloves on her hands, topped off with a Louis Vuitton bag. The lady reached to tickle the man under his chin. The man, wearing a simple suit, grinned as he pulled his head away.

“All these people... wearing fur. It seems to be popular in this city. How haven’t I ever noticed? Bianca must be filthy rich with all these people dressed like this. This is going to be so good,” Denis thought, smiling to himself and almost being able to picture himself on a high fashion runway. He closed his eyes for a moment, dreaming about his future.

HONK! HONK!

“What the…” he was startled awake.

A white Maybach had pulled up and was now waiting for him in front of the taxi pole. Denis raised his hand apologetically as he walked over to the right side of the vehicle. He stepped in the passenger seat, closing the door behind him. The Maybach pulled off from the agency with a destination already predetermined. As he leaned back in the plush leather seat of the Maybach, Denis couldn't shake off the image of opulence that had just surrounded him on the city streets. The allure of wealth and luxury seemed palpable, tantalizing him with the promise of a glamorous future.

As the car glided smoothly through the bustling streets, Denis couldn't help but feel a surge of excitement mingled with nerves. This meeting with Bianca, the renowned mogul, was his ticket to the world of haute couture. He had spent months perfecting his portfolio, honing his skills, and now, finally, he was on the brink of a breakthrough.

The tall buildings faded away from his periphery as the scenery transferred from a bustling metropolis to a more extensive and open suburbia. The buildings got more and more upscale before they pulled up to a gate. The gate was attached to two marble columns, golden fox statues adorning the top of them. Denis saw the driver speak on an intercom before the gate doors opened slowly.

The Maybach drove up a hill, closing in on a huge 2-story classical style manor. The driveway ended in a roundabout, a beautiful fountain in the middle of it. On top of the mountain was another golden fox, standing tall and indicating significant wealth. Halting at the front of the porch, Denis stepped out of the vehicle.

The front door opened, revealing Bianca Nyberg. A lady in her mid 40s with a medium length platinum shag cut and piercing blue eyes. She wore a white blouse and a black leather skirt with black heels. Golden hoop earrings embellished her ears as she smiled, dark red matte lips twisting into a welcoming expression. Finishing up her attire, she wore a long extremely fluffy crystal fox fur coat with an enormous collar, contributing to an image of opulence and sensuality. Her hands were at her hips, decked by a set of long black nails.

She stepped out with a brunette servant with her hair in a neat bun, dressed akin to a French maid. She held a tray, carrying two glasses of champagne. The maid stood next to the dark wooden front door, as Bianca made her way down the porch steps to properly meet Denis. The hem of the luxurious coat bobbed and swayed as she traversed down the steps one by one.

“Mr. Marsalis! I’m so pleased to meet you! I am Bianca Nyberg,” she introduced herself excitedly, her voice soft and deep.

Denis stared at her as she approached. Bianca definitely looked the part of a wealthy furrier. “Denis Marsalis, a pleasure,” he said, smiling and offering a formal hand shake.

Bianca dismissed the offering and pulled Denis into a tight hug. He opened his eyes in surprise, being led to a warm fuzzy embrace. Denis felt snug in Bianca’s arms as he felt the thick fur sleeves forcing him close to her. As he wrapped his arms behind her back, he instinctively caressed the soft and luscious fox fur. Thanks to the size of the collar, the fluffy strands of fur on it grazed his cheek, as they waved in the gentle breeze, causing him to get goosebumps.

Bianca giggled softly as she felt Denis’s hands explore the fur. “So soft and lovely, isn’t it? You’ll get to wear them a bunch today, handsome. Shall we go inside? We have much to discuss,” she suggested teasingly, easing up on the furry welcome gesture.

“Yeah… uhm… let’s go,” Denis said, still a bit taken aback by what had transpired.

They walked up the stairs together as Denis couldn’t take his eyes off Bianca’s massive coat, the soft flowing fur mesmerizing and almost hypnotizing Denis as the enigmatic lady led him to the door. They both picked up champagne glasses from the maid’s tray.

As they entered the opulent foyer, Denis couldn't help but feel a sense of awe at the grandeur surrounding him. The air was filled with the sweet scent of perfume and the soft murmur of classical music drifting from hidden speakers.

Bianca led Denis through the sprawling mansion, their footsteps muffled by the plush carpeting that lined the halls. Every room they passed was adorned with exquisite artwork and luxurious furnishings, a testament to Bianca's impeccable taste and vast wealth.

As they traveled the hallways, Denis couldn't help but notice a line of huge portrait paintings adorning the walls. Each canvas depicted a woman exuding elegance and sophistication, draped in luxurious fur coats and stoles that seemed to shimmer with life.

"Wow, these portraits are breathtaking," Denis remarked, pausing to admire the intricate details of each painting. The rich hues of the fur coats seemed to leap off the canvas, their texture so lifelike that Denis almost felt as though he could reach out and touch them.

Bianca nodded, a proud smile gracing her lips. "Yes, these are some of my most prized possessions," she said, her voice tinged with nostalgia. "They belonged to my ancestors. I come from a long lineage of furriers, renowned for their craft back then. I am a third generation Finnish American. My family moved to the US for better business opportunities. Fur has always been a symbol of luxury and status, passed down through generations."

Denis looked at the end of the hallway, which seemed to end in a grand and spacious ballroom of sorts. “And that’s why everyone comes to you. They trust you,” Denis confirmed.

“Yes, they do. It’s expensive but they receive fluffy perfection each time,” Bianca giggled. “Some of the most influential people in the city come to me for their fur clothing. One of my top customers is called Regina, I love her. We click so well. We seem to have similar tastes in… well… everything!” she reminisced, smiling to herself.

“I see,” Denis replied slowly, squinting his eyes as he had no idea who Bianca was talking about.

As they arrived in the hall where the shooting takes place, Denis couldn't help but feel a surge of anticipation mixed with a hint of nervousness. The space was expansive, filled with racks of fur clothing and bright lights but no crew.

“Where’s the photographer?” Denis asked, puzzled by the emptiness of the hall.

“You’re looking at her, baby,” Bianca answered, smiling slyly. “I prefer doing things myself, as it gives me more control and there’s less hassle about the pictures. So it’s just you and me… and furs.” Bianca fetched a photo album from a nearby table. “Here’s a little bit of a taste of what your photos are going to look like,” she said, opening the album.

In the photo album Bianca presented, Denis sees two striking examples of poses showcasing the luxurious fur garments against a plain white background:

A model is draped in a sumptuous fox fur stole, the rich, golden hues of the fur contrasting beautifully against her skin. The model's pose is natural yet alluring, with one hand lightly grazing the fur draped over her shoulder while the other rests elegantly on her hip. Her head is tilted slightly to the side, with a subtle hint of mischief in her eyes. The stole cascades down her back in soft waves, emphasizing the fluidity and opulence of the fur. This pose exudes confidence and sophistication, showcasing the timeless allure of the fox fur stole.

In another image, a different model is depicted wearing a magnificent coat crafted from luxurious Finn raccoon fur. The coat envelops her in a cocoon of warmth and glamour, its soft, brown fur shimmering under the bright studio lights. The model's pose is seductive yet understated, with one hand casually resting on her hip while the other lightly strokes the plush fur collar of the coat.

Bianca pointed to a fridge next to the coat rack, directing Denis towards it. “Go pick yourself something to drink, sweetie. We’ll be here for a while,” she suggested. Denis followed through, picking up a glass bottle of Coke from the fridge. He opened it and took a long sip before setting it aside on the table near the coat rack.

“Good! Let’s get started!” Bianca announced, clapping her hands together once.

Denis felt a surge of excitement as he prepared to model the luxurious fur coats for Bianca. With a newfound confidence, he slipped into the first coat, a sleek mink creation that enveloped him. As he struck a pose, he couldn't help but feel a thrill at the way the fur draped elegantly over his shoulders, the soft fibers caressing his skin with each movement. Bianca watched with a discerning eye, offering gentle guidance and encouragement as Denis showcased the coat from every angle. Next, he donned a stunning lynx fur jacket, its intricate pattern and rich texture adding a touch of wild elegance to his ensemble.

With each pose, Denis channeled the spirit of the fierce predator, his movements fluid and graceful as he brought the coat to life before Bianca's keen gaze. Together, they worked tirelessly to capture the essence of each garment, their collaboration a testament to their shared passion for fashion and beauty. And as the photo shoot drew to a close, Denis couldn't help but feel a sense of pride at having played a part in bringing Bianca's vision to life.

One after another he modeled every single coat on the rack. As the last pictures had been taken, with Denis wearing a black dyed raccoon coat. He walked back over to the coat rack, before stumbling on a cord attached to the studio lights. He fell against the rack and the table, making them fall over. The bottle of coke that was on the table shattered, spilling the dark soda all over the furs, ruining them in the process.

“WHAT HAVE YOU DONE? DO YOU HAVE ANY IDEA HOW MUCH THIS IS GOING TO COST ME?” Bianca yelled, shocked by what Denis had done to her precious coats. “Your career is so over! Wait till the others hear about this! Expect to get no more bookings! EVER!”

Realizing Bianca’s influence, Denis rose to his knees, crossing his hands. “Please, don’t tell others about this! I’m so sorry! Please, don’t ruin my career! I’ll do anything, anything! I don’t have anything else!” he begged, praying to keep his career at the agency. He had messed up big time.

Bianca’s face changed from that of fury, to a face of annoyance. “The only way I can forgive you is if you work for this… for my forgiveness,” she said, giving out an ultimatum, his career or a considerable favor. She enjoyed seeing him on his knees, begging for her. It gave her a feeling of power over him.

“Yes! Yes! I’ll do it! Whatever it is, I’ll do it!” Denis begged, tears almost forming in his eyes. He was desperate. He would go to Hell and back to keep his career.

Bianca's lips twisted into a mischievous smile as she watched Denis plead for forgiveness, relishing the power she held over him in that moment. She savored the sight of him on his knees, his desperation palpable in the air. With a flick of her wrist, she waved away his tears, reveling in the control she had over his fate. “Follow me.”

She took a hold of his hand and with a sense of apprehension gnawing at his insides, Denis followed Bianca through the labyrinthine corridors of the manor, his heart pounding with every step. As they ascended the grand staircase to the second floor, he couldn't help but feel a knot tightening in his stomach.

Bianca's grip on his hand was firm yet strangely reassuring, guiding him forward with an air of confidence that sent shivers down Denis's spine. He stole a glance at her, noting the mischievous glint in her eyes and the smirk playing at the corners of her lips. She seemed to be enjoying this far too much.

Finally, they reached the door to Bianca's bedroom, its polished wood gleaming in the soft glow of the hallway lights. With a flick of her wrist, Bianca pushed the door open, revealing a lavish sanctuary beyond.

Denis's breath caught in his throat as he stepped into the room, his eyes widening at the sight before him. The bedroom was a symphony of luxury, with plush velvet furnishings, delicate lace curtains, and a king-sized bed adorned with fur sheets and fluffy pillows. The walls, unlike anything he had ever seen before, were adorned with rich wine red fur, covering them in their entirety and lending the room an air of lavish extravagance. The soft, velvety texture of the fur seemed to beckon to him, inviting him into its embrace.

As Denis turned around he saw that Bianca had unbuttoned her white flowing blouse, revealing no bra underneath. Denis stared at Bianca’s sizable cleavage, emerging through a sea of fur as she stroked down the seams of her coat, hardening her nipples slightly. “Denis, I want you to submit to me... I want you to submit to me and make me feel good.” She established, coming in close to Denis and stroking down his sides, whispering: “And I want you to let me do anything I’d like to you…”

Bianca reached under Denis’s sweater and slowly started lifting it up, revealing his lean body to her lust-filled eyes. His belt was unbuckled, as his jeans were slowly discarded. Bianca gently shoved her long fingers under the elastic of Denis’s underpants, pulling them down and revealing his penis to her gaze. Denis stared at her, wide eyed and his jaw trembling, as Bianca pushed him onto the bed and the soft fur counterpane. She quickly straddled him, forbidding him from going anywhere. Denis was hers.

He felt the weight and the brushing of Bianca’s crystal fox fur coat as well as the fur sheets under him pressing against his back. Denis was squished between two behemoths of fluffiness. The soft fur tantalizing his skin felt almost comforting, as Denis felt his cock starting to tingle lightly. Bianca took a hold of his left arm, pushing it to the left bedpost. She reached inside her coat and pulled out some cuffs out of the pocket. The soft fur of Bianca's coat brushed against his skin as she moved, sending shivers of pleasure coursing through his body. He was completely at her mercy, unable to move as she bound him to the bed with practiced precision. His left hand was tied to the bedpost and soon was his right.

Bianca got up momentarily to turn her back against Denis, targeting his legs nest. The fur brushed the whole way against his stomach. The long fur coat cascaded across Denis’s chest all the way up to his neck, covering his whole upper body. Bianca cuffed his ankles, so that Denis was tied in a Y-position. Bianca turned back to face Denis. She smiled at him slyly while stroking his sides gently. “You’re mine. You have nowhere to go,” she said, leaning a bit closer to him.

Bianca twisted her hands into a claw position, as she started tracing her long black nails up and down Denis’s sides. She gently started wiggling her fingers, skittering the nails on his bare skin. Denis felt an intense tingle at his sides. His lips were forced into a grin as the sensation flooded his senses. He tried to fight it but to no avail, letting out small giggles. Bianca smiled as she leaned close to Denis’s ear: “Does it… tickle?”

Denis couldn’t help but smile as Bianca’s nails explored his sides, firing his ticklish nerves up. “Do my skittering nails make you want to laugh?” she teased, knowing the answer already. It was so obvious: Denis was ticklish. He squirmed and wriggled against his restraints, the sensation of Bianca's nails dancing across his skin. He tried to suppress the laughter bubbling up from deep within him, but it was a futile effort. With each feather-light touch of her nails, he felt the laughter building within him, threatening to spill out in a cascade of giggles and gasps.

“That’s right, Denis. I’m a tickler. I love to make men howl with laughter helplessly under my touch. And that goes for you too. I want you to laugh for me. I know it tickles. It tickles you so bad. Don’t hold anything back, Denis. Let it tickle,” Bianca whispered, revealing her secrets to her unsuspecting tickle victim.

Denis couldn’t ignore Bianca’s teases, each playful stroke of her nails sending waves of ticklish delight coursing through his body. Despite his attempts to suppress it, laughter spilled uncontrollably from his lips, the sound filling the room with a joyous symphony of mirth.

Bianca's smile widened at the sight of Denis squirming and giggling beneath her touch, reveling in the power she held over him. With each passing moment, she pushed him further into the depths of ticklish ecstasy, her nails tracing intricate patterns along his skin with a skillful precision that left him breathless and gasping for air.

As Denis's laughter echoed off the walls of the bedroom, Bianca leaned in close, her lips hovering tantalizingly close to his ear. "You're quite the ticklish one, aren't you, Denis?" she murmured, her voice a seductive whisper that sent shivers down his spine. "But don't worry, I'm just getting started."

With that tantalizing promise hanging in the air, Bianca continued her assault, her nails dancing across Denis's skin with a relentless determination that threatened to drive him to the brink of madness. And as the ticklish torture intensified, Denis surrendered himself completely to the intoxicating ticklishness of Bianca's touch, lost in a whirlwind of laughter.

As Denis wriggled and thrashed, he was caressed by the long fur of Bianca’s coat with each passing moment. The soft, luxurious fur enveloped him like a warm embrace, its gentle touch adding an extra layer of sensation to the ticklish torment he was experiencing. With every movement, the fur brushed against his skin, sending shivers of pleasure coursing through his body and intensifying the sensations of Bianca's teasing touch.

Despite his struggles, Denis couldn't help but find solace in the comforting embrace of the fur coat, its luxurious warmth a soothing balm against the intensity of his ticklish sensations. It was as if the fur itself was whispering words of reassurance, gently coaxing him to surrender to the pleasure of the moment, causing his member to grow rapidly.

Bianca started exploring up Denis’s ticklish arms, her nails trailing lightly along his skin with a teasing touch that sent shivers down his spine. She leaned in close, right next to his ear and blew into it, causing Denis to shiver and scrunch his neck.

With each playful stroke of her nails, Bianca unleashed a torrent of ticklish sensations that swept through Denis's body like wildfire, igniting every nerve ending with a dizzying intensity. He could feel the warmth of her breath against his skin as she leaned in close, her touch sending sparks of pleasure dancing along his arms.

After reaching Denis’s wrists, the nails’ ticklish flicks made their way closer and closer to his armpits. Denis squirmed and giggled uncontrollably, his body writhing beneath Bianca's touch as she unleashed a relentless assault on his most sensitive spots.

With each teasing stroke of her nails, Denis felt the ticklish sensations intensifying, the anticipation of what was to come sending waves of excitement coursing through his veins. He tried to brace himself for the inevitable onslaught, but it was no use – he was completely at Bianca's mercy, powerless to resist the overwhelming pleasure of her touch.

As Bianca's nails danced ever closer to his armpits, Denis could feel his heart racing in anticipation. He knew that once she reached that sensitive area, the ticklish torment would reach new heights of intensity, driving him to the brink of madness with ecstasy.

And then, in a sudden flurry of movement, Bianca's nails descended upon Denis's armpits with a vengeance, unleashing a barrage of ticklish flicks that left him gasping for breath. His laughter filled the room, a joyous symphony of sound that echoed off the walls as he surrendered himself completely to the overwhelming pleasure of the moment. And as he surrendered himself to the sensation, he knew that he was in the grip of something truly magical – something that transcended the boundaries of pleasure and pain to create an experience unlike any other.

Denis closed his eyes as his mouth remained wide open, emitting desperate laughter wave after wave. He tried to ease the intense feeling of tickling but it was no use. Bianca’s nails were relentless and devious. It was almost like they had a mind of their own, analyzing Denis and how to best tickle him to death.

Bianca switched spots once again, her mischievous grin widening as she targeted Denis's sensitive ribs. With expert precision, her nails rose and fell in a rhythmic pattern, tracing delicate lines over his rib bones like gentle waves lapping at the shore.

Denis's laughter reached a crescendo as Bianca's nails danced along his ribs, the sensation sending waves of ticklish pleasure coursing through his body. He squirmed and wriggled beneath her touch, his breath coming in short gasps as he struggled to catch his breath.

With each teasing stroke, Bianca seemed to find new ways to torment him, her nails skittering across his skin with a relentless determination that left him dizzy with ecstasy. He could feel the warmth of her body pressed against his, her laughter mingling with his own as they shared in the joy of the moment.

“Tickle tickle tickle! Aww, is it ticklish? Does it make you go crazy? Is your fur tickle mistress evil, Denis?” Bianca teased, getting inside Denis’s head to make him surrender completely to her. He knew he wasn’t going anywhere any time soon. For now he was Bianca’s, this mischievous fur-clad tickler's property

Denis’s face turned red from all the helpless laughter. His ribs tingled with unimaginable intensity as Bianca’s fingers wiggled, probing every bump and crevice, leaving no spot on his ribs un-tickled. She wanted to be precise. Every single tickle spot she chose had to be examined thoroughly to ensure maximum tickle torture. Bianca took great pleasure in Denis’s ticklish predicament. All of his laughter satisfied her sadistic tickler’s hunger bit by bit.

“HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA! LET ME GO! HAHAHAHAHAHAHA! THIS ISN’T WORTH IT! HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!” Denis pleaded, in the middle of his laughter. He regretted agreeing to her demands.

“You have two choices, Tickle Denis,” Bianca reminded, giving him a teasing nickname. “Either you lie there and let it tickle tickle tickle like a good boy… or you lose your career,” she gave ultimatums, leaning in closer to elaborate. “And everyone will learn that you enjoy treatments like this.”

Denis’s eyes widened in shock. “WHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAT?”

“I can feel your boner growing under me. You like this. You enjoy being tickled by a fur goddess like me, don’t you?” Bianca asked, ceasing her tickling for a moment and raising her eyebrow. “You like the way my soft fur feels like cascading and covering your body. You like the way my nails explore you, making you tingle and laugh.”

Denis’s face turned an ever deeper shade of red. He couldn’t say a word in response. Denis panted like an exhausted dog. Sweat dripped down his face as he stared at Bianca. She smiled at him, looking like she had something new and ticklish in store for him. She shimmied a bit, changing her position to sit on his knees and revealing his throbbing penis. She grabbed it gently and traced a single nail down it from the top to the bottom.

"Marie!" Bianca's voice echoed through the corridors, summoning her maid to the bedroom with a sense of urgency. Almost immediately, the door swung open, and Marie stepped inside the room, her demeanor poised and professional.

"Bring out the fluff box... and your duster," Bianca commanded, her tone leaving no room for argument. Marie nodded silently, understanding the gravity of the situation, and quickly set about retrieving the requested items.

With a practiced efficiency, Marie retrieved an ornate box, its surface adorned with intricate patterns and delicate filigree. She also brought a feather duster from nearby, its soft ostrich feathers gleaming in the dim light of the bedroom.

Handing the items to Bianca with a deferential bow, Marie awaited further instructions, her eyes fixed on her mistress with unwavering loyalty and devotion.

Bianca's lips curled into a satisfied smile as she took the fluff box and duster from Marie, her mind already racing with plans for what was to come next. With these tools at her disposal, she knew that she could take Denis's ticklish torment to even greater heights, pushing him to the very limits of sanity.

And as she turned back to Denis, her eyes gleaming with mischief, she couldn't help but feel a surge of excitement at the prospect of what lay ahead. “Marie, why don’t you join us? Pick something from my wardrobe and come have some fun with us,” she suggested.

Marie smiled and nodded in response to Bianca's invitation, her eyes lighting up with anticipation as she made her way across the room to Bianca’s wardrobe. With a practiced eye, she scanned the array of luxurious garments before her, her gaze lingering on a particular item that caught her attention.

In a swift motion, Marie reached out and retrieved a double-sided pink fox fur stole, its plush fur gleaming in the soft light of the bedroom. With two tails on each end, it was a stunning piece that exuded elegance and sophistication.

Without hesitation, Marie draped the stole around her shoulders, relishing the sensation of the soft fur against her skin. She then reached for a matching pillbox fox fur hat, its rosy hue perfectly complementing the stole.

Denis’s heart pumped and adrenaline coursed through his veins with anticipation as he saw Marie approaching, twirling one of the stole’s tails in her hand. Not another tickler, he wouldn’t be able to handle it: the intense tickling, the teasing, the torment.

Bianca picked up the plush and sizable feather duster and brushed it against her palm. “Pick up something from the fluff box, Marie,” she said, aiming the duster at Denis and brushing it in the air. “Let’s make this man go insane.”

Marie walked over to the box and began to rummage through its contents, her fingers deftly sifting through the assortment of items within. With each movement, she searched for the perfect tool to add to their ticklish arsenal, her brows furrowed in concentration as she considered her options.

After a moment of careful deliberation, Marie's eyes lit up with a triumphant gleam as she finally found what she was looking for. With a satisfied smile, she withdrew two huge, white ostrich feathers from the depths of the box, their soft strands fluttering in the air as she held them aloft. Each was over half a meter long. Marie took a seat in between Denis’s arms, just above his head.

“Perfect… Now, let’s bless him with our tickles,” Bianca said, taking a hold of Denis’s throbbing penis and delicately brushing the duster down from the tip to the base.

Marie's feathers descended upon Denis's sides with a gentle, teasing touch, sending soft waves of ticklishness cascading through his upper body. With each delicate stroke, Denis squirmed and wriggled beneath the feathers' caress, his laughter filling the room with a joyous symphony of sound.

The combined feeling of the soft feathers caressing his sides and engulfing his cock felt hellishly heavenly. Denis felt every strand, every fiber from Bianca’s duster and Marie’s feathers traversing and tickling his vulnerable skin. The way they traveled and wandered up and down his most sensitive spots loaded him with ticklish arousal.

Bianca watched with delight as Marie worked her magic, her eyes alight with mischief as she observed Denis's helpless plight. With each passing moment, the intensity of his ticklish sensations seemed to grow, driving him to the brink of madness with ecstasy.

As Marie continued to explore Denis's sides with her feathers, Bianca couldn't help but feel a surge of excitement at the sight before her. With each flicker of the feather's bristles, she could see the pleasure and torment mingling on Denis's face, his laughter and moaning a testament to the sheer intensity of the experience.

Marie's voice floated through the room, teasing and playful as she observed Denis's reaction to her feathers’ gentle touch.

"So soft and ticklish, isn't it?" she teased, her tone laced with amusement as she watched Denis squirm and giggle beneath her ministrations. The feathers continued their dance along his body, traveling to his underarms, eliciting waves of ticklish delight that seemed to ripple through his entire body.

With a mischievous glint in her eye, Marie released one feather and instead grasped an end of her stole with one hand. Bringing it close to Denis's face, she brushed the soft fur against it in a teasing gesture, her movements deliberate and tantalizing.

The plush fur caressed Denis's skin with a gentle touch, sending shivers of pleasure coursing through his body. He couldn't help but gasp at the sensation, his cheeks flushing with excitement as Marie continued her playful assault.

Bianca was having a grand time dusting Denis’s ticklish member. The sea consisting of several dozen ostrich feathers twirled up, down and around, emitting ticklish pulses of euphoria in their wake. Marie’s feathers made him giggle, but Bianca’s feathering made Denis moan in ecstacy.

“Let aahh me go ahahahaha,” Denis pleaded, his voice a mixture of moans and soft giggling.

"I think we'd much rather keep tickling you, Denis," she answered matter-of-factly, her tone dripping with mischief. "And you really seem to like my duster here. Tickle tickle tickle!"

With a playful twirl of the feather duster in her hand, Bianca continued to tease and torment Denis’s cock, her movements calculated to elicit the maximum amount of ticklish pleasure from him. Each flick of the duster sent waves of sensation coursing through his body, driving him to the brink of madness and nearer to orgasm.

Denis could only gasp and giggle in response, his pleas for mercy drowned out by the overwhelming sensation of ticklish delight. Despite his protests, he couldn't deny the sheer pleasure of the experience, lost in a whirlwind of laughter and bliss.

"Marie, switch over to his feet. I wanna make him laugh properly again," Bianca requested with a mischievous glint in her eye.

Marie nodded eagerly, understanding Bianca's desire to intensify Denis's ticklish torment. With a swift motion, she got up and walked over to his tied feet and kneeled. Denis's eyes widened in anticipation as he felt Marie's feather approach his feet, knowing that he was in for another round of ticklish bliss. Despite his attempts to brace himself, he couldn't help but squirm and giggle in anticipation of what was to come.

With a swift motion, Bianca tossed the duster aside, its feathery bristles fluttering through the air as she reached into the fluff box. Her fingers sifted through its contents until they closed around a super soft makeup brush, its bristles delicate and inviting to the touch.

Grasping the brush firmly in her hand, Bianca turned her attention back to Denis, a mischievous smile playing at the corners of her lips. With a flick of her wrist, she began to trace delicate patterns along his sensitive head, the soft bristles of the brush eliciting waves of ticklish pleasure.

Marie took the opportunity to intensify Denis's ticklish torment. With swift and nimble movements, she directed her feathers to dance in between his toes, their delicate bristles sending sparks of sensation shooting through his body.

Denis's laughter erupted anew as Marie's feathers tickled the sensitive skin between his toes, the sensation driving him to the brink of madness with ecstasy. He squirmed and wriggled beneath her touch, unable to contain the sheer delight of the experience.

The tickle of the makeup brush spiraled about his sensitive parts from his frenulum, around his glans, up and down his shaft, causing him to ooze with pre-cum, a testament to his ticklish pleasure. Bianca gave Denis tickly stipples with her tickle brush, also fluctuating between long strokes and quick gentle caresses, making him moan and wish for more, although he would never admit it.

With a sly grin, Marie discarded her feathers, opting for a more direct approach to Denis's ticklish torment. She extended her nails and began to trace delicate patterns along the sensitive skin of his feet.

Denis's laughter intensified as Marie's nails danced across his skin, the sensation sending

ticklish jolts coursing through his body. He squirmed and wriggled beneath her touch, his breath coming in short gasps as he struggled to contain the sheer delight of the experience.

“I think it tickles, Marie,” Bianca informed with a mischievous grin, watching Denis squirm under their combined assault. Denis, his laughter mixed with pleas for mercy, thrashed about, trying to escape the relentless tickling.

Marie, undeterred by Denis's protests, continued to work her magic on his feet, her nails dancing across his sensitive skin with expert precision. She couldn't help but giggle at his reactions, finding his vulnerability utterly adorable. "Oh, does it now?" she teased, increasing the pressure just a tad.

Bianca intensified the strokes of her makeup brush, while Marie switched tactics, alternating between feather-light touches and slightly firmer strokes with her nails.

Denis's laughter grew louder, filling the room as he struggled to catch his breath between bouts of uncontrollable giggles. He thrashed about, his attempts to escape futile against the combined forces of Bianca and Marie.

Denis was nearing orgasm with each soft brush and tickle. Sensing this, Bianca quickly dropped her makeup brush and sat on top of Denis's stomach once again, pinning him down with a mischievous grin. With a swift movement, she raised her hands and struck her talon-like nails to his sides, eliciting fresh peals of laughter from Denis. The fur of her crystal fox fur coat descended over his freshly dusted and brushed cock. Every squirm and turn made the fur brush his penis with its soft and plush strands.

Bianca started tickling Denis's neck, her fingers dancing lightly over his sensitive skin. She leaned closer and closer to his face, a mischievous twinkle in her eyes as she enjoyed his helpless laughter.

Denis squirmed even more beneath Bianca's touch, his laughter becoming even more uncontrollable as her fingers continued their relentless assault on his neck. He felt utterly helpless, completely at the mercy of her ticklish whims.

As Bianca leaned in close, her warm breath tickling his ear, Denis couldn't help but shiver with anticipation. Her whispered words sent a shiver down his spine, the playful tone sending a rush of excitement coursing through him.

“Tickle tickle,” Bianca whispered softly into his ear, her words causing Denis to burst into a fresh wave of laughter. He could feel her warm breath against his skin, her closeness sending a thrill of excitement through him. And then, to Denis's surprise, Bianca leaned in and planted a gentle kiss on his cheek. His laughter faltered for a moment, replaced by a warm flush of pleasure as her lips met his skin.

Bianca settled herself comfortably on Denis's legs once more. Her fingers danced playfully along the surface of the fluff box until she found what she was looking for—a luxurious fur glove.

Denis watched with a mixture of anticipation and apprehension as Bianca picked up the glove, a knowing smile playing on her lips. He knew all too well what was coming next, and yet, he couldn't help but feel a thrill of excitement at the thought of what lay ahead.

Bianca slowly slipped the fur glove onto her hand, the soft material gliding over her fingers with a delicate rustle. With a wicked grin, she raised her hand and began to stroke the fur along Denis's legs, the sensation sending shivers of delight through him.

Gently she took a hold of Denis’s teased cock, wrapping it with soft, warm and comforting fur. With the flick of her wrist, she pleasured him with the lovely fur glove. The combination of Marie abusing his feet with tickles and Bianca granting him fluffy, fuzzy pleasure made his nerves fire up like dynamite. Intense agonizing laughter blended with loud moans of pleasure echoed off the fur covered walls.

Bianca's laughter faded into a mischievous smile as she moved to lie next to Denis, the fur glove still in her hand. With a playful glint in her eyes, she continued to pump the fluffy glove against his throbbing sex, teasing him with light ticklish strokes.

Whispering softly, her breath warm against his ear, she murmured, "Give in to the sensation, Denis. The fur feels so good on your cock, caressing it up and down and engulfing it, I know. I bet you feel every hair and fur follicle stroking you all over. You feel all of it gently tickling you. Marie will continue to tickle your feet while I pleasure you with my fur. We will make you cum, Denis. Don’t fight it. Embrace the tickle.”

He could hardly believe the sensations that were coursing through his body—ticklish torment mingled with the tantalizing touch of the fur glove. Every stroke of the soft fur against his pulsating member elicited pleasure rippling through him, while Bianca's whispered words and playful kisses only added to the intensity of the moment.

As Denis lay there, lost in the dizzying whirlwind of pleasure and ticklish torment brought on by Bianca's playful ministrations, he suddenly felt another wave of sensation wash over him. Marie was still there, her nails dancing lightly over his sensitive feet, adding to the overwhelming intensity of the moment.

The combined assault of Bianca's fur glove and Marie's relentless tickling of his feet sent Denis into a frenzy of laughter and arousal. He writhed and squirmed beneath their touch, unable to control the torrent of sensation that engulfed him.

It was a sensation unlike any other, a heady mixture of pleasure and ticklish torment that left him gasping for breath and longing for more. And as Bianca continued to tease and tantalize him with her soft touches and whispered words, Denis knew that he was completely at her mercy, lost in a world of ticklish delight.

With a playful grin, Bianca leaned in closer, her lips hovering just inches from his as she whispered, "Cum for us, Denis. Cum to your tickles."

As Denis's climax reached its peak, he felt an explosive release surging through him, his body trembling with the intensity of his orgasm. His cock throbbed with pleasure, turning red from the sheer force of his release as streaks of cum flew across the room, painting the space in a testament to his ecstasy.

His eyes rolled back in bliss as he gasped for air, feeling the overwhelming rush of pleasure coursing through every fiber of his being. Marie and Bianca gradually ceased their playful treatment, allowing him a moment to gather himself amidst the aftermath of his intense release.

Bianca, with a tender touch, gently turned Denis's head to face her and planted a soft kiss on his lips. Her fingers caressed his hair soothingly as she whispered, "There you go," offering him comfort in the aftermath of his explosive climax.

Denis, still catching his breath, looked at Bianca with a mixture of gratitude and amusement. "Are we even?" he asked, a hint of playfulness in his voice.

Bianca rose from her place beside Denis, a satisfied grin playing on her lips. "Consider your debt settled," she declared, her voice filled with playful satisfaction. "But I think I'll let Marie blow off some steam."

With a mischievous glint in her eyes, Marie eagerly took Bianca's place, settling herself comfortably on Denis's legs. She wasted no time in taking action, reaching for her fur stole and deftly tying it over Denis's eyes, effectively blindfolding him.

Before he could even prepare himself, he felt Marie's fingers dancing lightly over his exposed armpits, sending a jolt of ticklish sensation coursing through him. He squirmed and writhed beneath her touch, his laughter bubbling up uncontrollably as she teased and tantalized him with her tickling, worsened by his ticklegasm.

[rullakebu]

Mobster's temptations (F/M, tickling, fur fetish)

“Okay, she should be here any minute now,” Vince figured.

He stared at the objective briefing on a note in his hand: “Seduce Savarino’s wife and get the data about their operations.”

The Apolloni crime family had always had a rivalry with the opposing Savarino family. The feud went back to the start of the 1900’s when they had left the old country for new opportunities. The founders had initially been close friends but had a falling out due to disagreements in the code of conduct. It eventually led to a shootout and the two families had been at war with each other ever since. Sabotage, scams and espionage were not uncommon occurrences between them.

Vince, a devoted, yet newly appointed, soldier of the Apolloni family, had received a task from his caporegime. The higher ups had received info that Regina Savarino, the wife of the rival mob boss, frequents the club called “Tears of Joy” after sunset every weekend. The rumor around town was that Regina had not been all that faithful to her husband—a dangerous game.

Vince’s first official mission as a soldier was to seduce Regina for the night and gather info about Savarinos’ next business ventures. No one really knew of Vince yet so he was the perfect pick for the task: seducing a lady with deep connections in the mafia. Easy enough, right? That is if the rumors about Regina’s promiscuity held true.

Vince read the description: She was 36 years old, of Italian American descent, 5 feet and 10 inches tall. The data also notified that Regina had an affinity for high fashion, in particular fur clothing. She could be spotted around town wearing the fluffiest, softest and most luxurious fur coats, stoles, hats. The way an influential mob boss’s wife would dress.

“She wouldn’t be hard to miss. This club is full of chumps,” Vince thought to himself, lighting a cigarette.

He was standing by the entrance of a restaurant opposite of the club across the street. Rain had forced him to take shelter under a small canopy on the restaurant’s premises. The light of the club’s sign was reflected off a small puddle in front of the door.

Vince saw a black Mercedes coming from around the corner. It had custom rims and tinted windows. You could not see who was inside as it pulled up to the club. The chauffeur stepped out. Dressed in a black suit he walked to the right side of the vehicle and opened the passenger door. Out stepped a tall, beautiful brown eyed lady with straight shoulder length brown hair. On her she wore a sleek black dress, dark stockings, black heeled boots and a fluffy beige full length golden island fox fur coat.

“Regina, no doubt about it,” Vince mumbled to himself.

She thanked the driver and ventured inside.

“Time to move,” Vince determined.

He quickly smoked his cigarette and threw it on the ground, stepping on it. Vince came out of the shadows into the light of the lamp posts. He reached into his pocket and put his trusty Colt 1911 pistol on safety. Wearing a classy suit, his dark hair slicked back and green eyes squinted he made his way across the street and opened the club door.

Classy piano music became clearer step by step as he ventured further from the door and into the club. He stayed for a moment scanning the club. The venue was relatively empty that night–perfect. Regina wouldn’t be hard to find. Vince glanced at the bar and there she was, the bar light highlighting her luxurious fur coat.

He gulped and walked graciously towards the bar, towards his mission. He stepped to the bar and leaned against it right next to Regina.

“Excuse me, Miss. I don’t believe we’ve met before. May I buy you a drink?” Vince suggested.

“Of course, thank you. A negroni, please,” Regina smiled.

“One negroni and one whiskey, please! I’m Vince, by the way. Vince Medici. Pleasure to meet you,” he grinned.

“Regina Savarino. And likewise,” her slightly deep voice sounding almost like a purr.

Vince’s heart pumped. He had to succeed in seducing her. Otherwise he’d be in big trouble and his future in the mob was at risk. Knowing how important first impressions are, he could not, under any circumstances, fuck this up.

“Regina,” Vince repeated, grinning warmly.

“So, Regina. What do you make of this place? Do you come here often?” Vince attempted to make conversation.

“Yes, I do. I practically live here,” Regina laughed, sipping her negroni.

“That so?” Vince laughed.

He took a look at her hands, adorned by long red nails. She didn’t wear a ring, hah.

“You said your last name is Savarino as in Don Savarino, the mob boss. However I see you’re not wearing a ring. Aren’t you married to him?” Vince asked.

“Well, I am but he’s barely there. And I like to keep my options open to be quite honest with you,” Regina purred, caressing Vince’s arm.

Jackpot.

Vince's grin widened. Things were going smoother than he expected. He leaned in a little closer, his voice dropping to a conspiratorial tone.

"Smart woman," he murmured, his eyes locking onto hers. "But surely a woman as captivating as you must have suitors lining up at your door."

Regina chuckled, the sound sending a shiver down Vince's spine.

"You could say that," she replied coyly, her gaze holding his with an intensity that made his pulse quicken.

He couldn't afford to lose focus. This was his chance to gain the upper hand, to charm her into revealing valuable information that could give his boss the advantage over her husband's crew.

"Tell me, Regina," Vince whispered, his voice low and husky. "What's a woman like you looking for in a man?"

Regina's eyes sparkled with mischief as she leaned in to match his intensity. "Oh, Vince," she murmured, her breath warm against his skin. "I'm looking for someone who can handle a little excitement. Someone who's not afraid to take risks."

Regina's gaze locked onto his, her eyes shimmering with intrigue. "And what about you, Vince? Are you a man who enjoys taking risks?"

Vince flashed a charming smile, feeling the weight of the moment. "Oh, you could say that. I'm always up for a thrill."

“I like that. Taking risks is… sexy,” Regina whispered, her breath tickling Vince’s ear. She caressed his face with the sleeve of her coat, the soft hairs brushing his cheeks, giving him goosebumps.

“So, Vince, what do you do? What’s your story?” she asked suddenly.

He had to come up with something quickly so as to not blow his cover. Luckily she had no idea who he really was.

"Oh, you know," he replied nonchalantly, his mind racing to come up with a convincing cover story. "Just a man trying to make his way in the world. But don’t worry about boring old me. I'm more interested in hearing about your adventures. I bet you have some stories to tell."

Regina raised her eyebrow as she smiled, slightly surprised by his response.

“Tell you what. Why don’t we continue our conversation somewhere else. I’ve got a VIP booth,” she suggested.

“Sounds good,” he replied delightedly. She was making this all too easy. This was going to be a piece of cake.

They made their way across the venue to the lone VIP booth, Regina’s heels clicking loudly. As they settled into the plush seating of the VIP booth, the atmosphere shifted, crackling with anticipation. Regina leaned in closer, her scent intoxicating Vince as she spoke.

"So, Vince, you never really told me more about yourself," she purred, her voice low and seductive.

Vince swallowed hard, realizing the importance of maintaining his facade. He had to keep Regina intrigued, keep her distracted from his true intentions.

"Well, there's not much to tell, really," he began, his words carefully chosen. "Just a guy with a taste for adventure, you know? Always looking for excitement, trying to live life to the fullest."

Regina sighed.

“You seem to have a thing… for women older than you. How old are you anyway, Vince?” she asked, squinting her eyes in curiosity. She caressed her coat up and down, the soft fur yielding to her hand with each stroke.

“I’m 25,” he replied.

Regina's lips curved into a knowing smile as she continued to study Vince, her gaze piercing yet playful.

"Ah, 25," she mused, her voice like velvet. "Such a tender age, full of promise and potential."

Vince shifted uncomfortably under her scrutiny, acutely aware of the need to maintain his cover.

"Age is just a number, right?" he quipped, attempting to steer the conversation away from his youth.

Regina chuckled softly, a sound that sent a shiver down Vince's spine.

"Indeed it is, Vince. But tell me, what is it about older women that intrigues you?" she pressed, her eyes sparkling with mischief.

Vince hesitated for a moment, weighing his words carefully. He couldn't reveal too much, couldn't risk blowing his cover.

"I suppose I've always been drawn to maturity, experience," he replied, his voice steady despite the nerves that churned in his stomach. "There's something captivating about a woman who knows what she wants, who isn't afraid to go after it."

Regina's smile widened, a gleam of satisfaction in her eyes. She was still caressing her fur coat gently. She looked at her hand teasing the soft fluffiness at the coat’s seams

“What do you think of fur, Vince?” she asked, her voice smooth as silk, a subtle challenge in her tone.

Vince's gaze followed Regina's hand as it glided over the soft fur of her coat, his mind racing with the need to maintain the illusion of charm and intrigue.

"It's... exquisite… elegant," he replied, his voice husky with desire. "There's something undeniably alluring about it."

He couldn’t and wouldn’t hide it. He found women in fur coats incredibly attractive. There was something about the softness, the status it added and the sensuality he admired deeply. Ever since a child he had seen women in fur clothing. He had always wanted to caress them and play with them but he wasn’t allowed.

Regina's smile deepened, a knowing glint in her eyes as she continued to stroke the fur with a delicate touch.

"I'm glad you think so," she purred, her voice a seductive whisper. "Because, you see, Vince, I have a particular fondness for fur. It's a symbol of luxury, of indulgence. And I have a feeling you appreciate the finer things in life, am I right?"

"Absolutely," he replied, his voice filled with conviction. "I believe in embracing pleasure, in seizing every opportunity that comes my way."

“Mm,” she acknowledged, her gaze filled with satisfaction as she tickled Vince’s chin. “Vince, why don’t we head out… and continue this conversation at my place?”

He had done it. He had seduced Regina Savarino. But he was really only half way there. His remaining objective was to have her reveal the confidential information about her husband’s activities. The capo would surely praise Vince for this.

“I like that idea,” he whispered, totally prepared for what was to come, and moreover step 2 of the plan.

Regina smiled slyly as she grabbed Vince’s hand with surprising intensity, her touch sending a jolt of electricity coursing through him. Without a word, she began to lead him outside of the club, her movements confident and purposeful. Vince's heart raced with anticipation, unsure of what lay ahead but eager to follow wherever Regina led.

The chauffeur was waiting for her in the Mercedes leaning into the car smoking a cigarette. He saw Regina and Vince exit hastily from the club, the door almost flunging open. The driver swiftly opened the car door for the pair.

“Enzo, take us to my penthouse, pronto!” she commanded, excitement extruding out of her voice, yet there was something mischievous about it.

“Yes, ma’am,” Enzo replied.

As the sleek Mercedes pulled away from the curb, the atmosphere inside the car was charged with a palpable tension. Regina sat close to Vince, her presence a tantalizing blend of allure and mystery. The low hum of the engine filled the silence between them, punctuated only by the occasional sound of tires rolling over pavement.

Vince stole glances at Regina, his pulse quickening with each passing moment. Her eyes sparkled with anticipation, a mischievous glint dancing in their depths. He couldn't help but wonder what awaited him at her penthouse, what secrets lay hidden behind its luxurious facade.

As they arrived at the imposing building housing Regina's penthouse, the Mercedes glided to a smooth stop. Vince's heart hammered in his chest as he followed Regina out of the car and into the opulent lobby. The grandeur of the surroundings only added to the sense of anticipation that pulsed through him.

Regina led the way, her steps confident and purposeful as they ascended the marble staircase to the private elevator. Vince couldn't shake the feeling of excitement mixed with apprehension that coursed through him with each passing moment. He was so close to completing his objective.

Finally, the elevator doors opened to reveal the lavish expanse of Regina's penthouse. The space was bathed in soft, golden light, casting a warm glow over everything it touched. Vince's breath caught in his throat at the sight, his senses overwhelmed by the opulence that surrounded him.

Regina turned to him with a smile, her eyes alight with excitement. "Welcome to my humble abode, Vince," she said, her voice a soft murmur that sent shivers down his spine.

As they stepped further into the penthouse, Vince couldn't help but feel a sense of exhilaration mingled with trepidation. Regina, ready to make Vince’s night, grabbed his hand once more and led him to the bedroom.

The bedroom exuded an air of luxury and intimacy, with plush furnishings and soft, ambient lighting casting a warm glow over the space. Vince's heart raced with anticipation as Regina guided him further into the room, her movements graceful and deliberate. As a contrast to the soft vibe, a white wooden X-frame, decorated with glowing golden accents and a head rest, stood tall at the corner of the bedroom.

Vince turned to Regina. “Regina, I bet as a wife of a mob boss, you harbor a lot of secrets. I’m looking forward to uncovering all of them. It turns me on so much. I love knowing what I’m not supposed to,” he whispered, incredibly aroused, oozing with desire.

“You’ve got no idea, dear Vince,” she whispered, her voice sensual and husky. “But don’t rush so much. I have a surprise for you. Stay right there.”

She strolled seductively behind a dressing screen. A tent was pitching in Vince’s pants and there was no hiding it. He waited with great anticipation what would be revealed from behind the elegant, mysterious dressing screen.

Vince heard heels slowly clicking as he saw a figure taking shape. Behind the screen emerged Regina dressed in black lacy 3 piece lingerie set the impossibly soft golden island fur coat still draped around her. She caressed the seams of the fur up and down slowly and seductively as she approached Vince.

His jaw almost dropped to the floor in pure lust. He couldn’t help but stare at her in total awe of her beauty. He pulled Regina close. “I can’t wait to uncover all of you: all your secrets and desires. I want to know what makes a lady like you tick,” Vince whispered, pulsing with desire.

“All in due time,” she whispered back, taking a hold of Vince’s jacket and unbuttoning it slowly. Next came off the shirt, as Regina admired his lean body. She caressed his midriff and up his chest with the sleeve of her coat, giving Vince shivers. The silky fur tickled slightly but felt pleasant traveling up his body.

Regina giggled as she saw Vince twitch slightly. “Ticklish, Vince?” she purred, blowing into his ear. She reached for his belt and started to unbuckle it. Down came the slacks and with them the underwear that was protecting his undeniable and visible excitement. She looked at his enlarged cock and smiled slyly to herself. “Your cock seems to like it when I touch you with my fur. I think I discovered one of your secrets, Vincy.”

Regina took a gentle hold of his arms and started to push him towards the X-frame looming in the corner of the lush bedroom. “One secret about me, Vince, is that I’m a bit… kinky,” she admitted playfully, acting embarrassed. “I hope you don’t mind.”

“I’m open to anything. Like I said, I’m always up for a thrill,” he grinned.

“Perfect… spread your limbs for me…” she whispered, taking a gentle nibble out of his ear.

Click, click, click and click. He was tied to the X-frame by his wrists and ankles, with no escape.

“You look so helpless and sexy right now, Vince,” she whispered, caressing his sides with her fluffy cuffs. “I could do anything I’d like to you, Fur boy. Aren’t you nervous?” she asked, continuing her stroking down to his waist and into his inner thighs.

“I like danger, Regina. You know that,” he moaned as the soft fur caressed his body ever so gently.

“Aren’t you afraid it would bite you back? That playing with fire would burn you sooner or later?” she questioned, with a mischievous glint in her eyes. Her hands wandered back up again closing in on his exposed armpits.

“There’s always a risk, I guess,” he replied.

“You’re right, Vince,” she purred, her voice low and seductive as she leaned in closer, her breath warm against his ear. She started gently skittering her long red nails in his wide open armpits. “You’re absolutely right.”

The sudden tickling caught poor Vince off guard. His laughter erupted uncontrollably, mingling with Regina's soft chuckles. He squirmed beneath her touch, trying to evade the ticklish assault, but she persisted, her nails dancing over his skin with expert precision.

Regina leaned back slightly, a wicked grin playing on her lips as she watched Vince wriggle and squirm. "See, Vince? Sometimes, a little risk is exactly what we need to feel alive," she teased, her eyes sparkling with mischief.

“WHATHEHEHEHEHE FUHUHUHUHUCK? LET ME GOHOHOHOHOHOHO!” he pleaded helplessly, his laughter echoing off the bedroom walls filling the room with ticklish sounds of despair and hopelessness. He bucked, left to right, front to back, trying to evade the spidering nails of his fur clad tickler.

Regina giggled evilly as she tickled his vulnerable flesh. She shifted her focus downwards, towards his sides. Tickling the hopeless Apolloni soldier gave her such immense satisfaction. Her nails moved with lightning speed. It was like millions of tiny tiny feathers caressed his sensitive skin.

Vince’s laughter only intensified when she targeted the new tickle spot. His heart pounding and adrenaline pumping through his veins. His fight or flight triggered, he couldn’t do anything but stay there, exposed and vulnerable. He could buck and plead as much as he liked but he was totally hers. Hers to tease, hers to torment, hers to tickle.

She moved her fingers down to his waist as she came closer to the cackling Vince. “Say, you’re awfully ticklish Vince. I cannot say I was totally surprised. Caressing you with fur made you shiver and twitch,” she said, skittering her nails under his stomach. “You have a bit of a fur fetish, don’t you, Vince?”

He couldn’t answer. He was too busy laughing and bucking. “HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA! I- I- I- HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!” Only ticklish laughter, no words. Regina knew he couldn’t respond but wanted to tease him anyway. She had learned that psychological teasing is almost just as important as physical teasing.

Vince’s cock pulsed and jolted around as he bucked around trapped to the beautiful, white X-frame. Regina took notice of it, letting out a sultry low giggle. She stopped tickling him for a second to caress him with her fur again. “Tickling doesn’t really turn you off, now does it?” she whispered, the soft hairs of fur stroking around his pelvis. He was charged with arousal but he couldn’t say a word. He panted like a dog and tried to catch his breath after the ticklish exploitation he had endured.

Knock knock. Someone was at the door. It opened and in stepped a 60-year-old man with a suit, his gray hair parted in the middle and a cigar in his mouth.

“Hey, honey,” Regina greeted.

Don Savarino. He walked closer into the bedroom taking a puff. “Now would ya look at this? Another little fly caught in the web. What’s your name son?” he asked.

“Vince… pant… Vince Medici…” he replied.

“You with the Apollonis?” Savarino questioned.

“Go… pant… to… pant… Hell…” Vince cursed.

“Heh, guessed as much, son,” Savarino snorted, knowing exactly who Vince was now. “You Apolloni boys never learn… or anyone else for that matter.”

“What do you mean?” Vince asked, puzzled by what Savarino meant.

“Ya hear about my wife and then think to yourselves with ya little monkey brains that wooing her would help ya milk some info outta her. And they always end up in this situation. My wife’s a big tickler but I’m not really a fan of all that so we figured this way she’d have some fun too. I catch some snoopers and she gets to make some poor sucker laugh to death. Win win,” Savarino explained, the scheme now unfolding in Vince’s mind.

“You’ll pay for this, Savarino!” Vince yelled.

“Yeah yeah, keep yapping. Have fun ya two!” the don waved his hand as he made his exit.

“We will!” Regina chimed in as she turned to Vince and wiggled her fingers. She struck at his ribs, wreaking jolts of ticklish havoc instantly on his helpless body. “At least I will. Tickle tickle, Fur boy!” she teased. Her tickle talk made Vince blush even harder than before, not even considering that first he had been tricked so easily into being tickle tortured, he had to endure a personal humiliation from Don Savarino himself and he couldn’t hide his arousal.

“HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA! FUCKING BITCH! LET ME GO! HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!” he laughed and cursed, his face red with defeat.

“Aww, you don’t have to be embarrassed. You aren’t the first chump I’ve tickle tickle tickled to bits. But the fact, Vince, is that I like you. Furs and tickles turn you on, you can’t hide it. So just keep laughing for me like the good Tickle boy you are… and I’ll give you some love too,” she said slowly, caressing his erect sex with her fluffy fur whilst scribbling her fingers on his skin making sure to not pleasure him too much. For a second his laughter mixed with moans as the fur glided on his sensitive skin, eliciting an arousing mixture of softness and tantalizing tickles.

She started tickling up and down his arms, her movements feather-light yet relentless. Vince's laughter grew louder, his attempts to escape her touch becoming more frantic. Regina reveled in the sound, her mischievous grin widening as she enjoyed the playful interaction between them. With each ticklish squirm from Vince, she felt a surge of satisfaction, knowing she had the power to both tease and delight him in equal measure.

“See? You love me and my ticklish touch. You’re not fooling anyone here,” she notified, stopping her tickling and walking over to her wardrobe.

Vince watched, twitching in ticklish ecstasy, as she graciously opened the huge door of the wardrobe and pulled out something fuzzy and long. It was silver in color and glistened in the bedroom light, its soft texture inviting yet mysterious. As Regina approached him with the object in hand, Vince's curiosity piqued, his face warping into eager anticipation.

“What do you think about fur stoles, Vince?” she asked as she set the fluffy silver fox fur stole around her neck, the luxurious material draping elegantly over her shoulders. Vince's eyes widened in admiration at the sight, his gaze lingering on the opulent accessory. She walked closer to Vince, her stole slightly swinging with each step.

“One could say even more elegant than a coat," she mused, a playful glint in her eyes as she adjusted the stole with a graceful motion. "After all, a stole adds a touch of sophistication and allure, don't you think?" Her lips curved into a knowing smile as she awaited Vince's response, already aware of the effect her sartorial choice had on him. “But that’s a matter of taste.”

Regina looked at Vince’s cock. It was begging for attention.

“They are mainly sexy accessories,” she said, taking the long stole off her neck and kneeling down. “But who’s to say that they can’t have other uses… as tools,” she continued, wrapping the stole gently around his manhood. “As tools of pleasure, of soft ecstasy.”

Vince moaned as the fluffy stole entwined around his penis and Regina started pumping the soft accessory up and down, giving him a furjob. The soft tickle of the fur felt relaxing yet tantalizing. Each fluffy caress, sending signals of pleasure and desire to his brain. His pulsating member was totally engulfed in impossibly soft and teasing fur.

“But I’m not done with you yet,” Regina announced, unwrapping the stole so cruelly from Vince and setting it around her neck once more.

“Please continue!” Vince pleaded.

“Don’t worry, you’ll feel my stole again. But for now I have something else for you,” she consoled.

Regina moved over to a big white chest next to the X-frame. She opened it and picked up something. “I hope you like feathers, Vince,” she said, pulling out a massive feather duster. It must’ve been around 3 feet long, adorned with pearl white ostrich feathers on top of a wooden handle.

“I had this custom made… for ticklish men like you,” she said, twirling the huge tickle tool around. “A tease for the eyes, isn’t it? Imagine all these feathers, exploring and engulfing your body in unimaginable ticklish softness. Would you like that?”

“Don’t tickle me, please,” Vince begged.

“Don’t lie to yourself, Tickle boy,” Regina rolled her eyes slightly amused.

The ocean of feathers descended upon Vince’s body, sending soft tingles of ticklishness coursing through his senses. His cock jolted as the pleasurable feathers swayed all over his ticklish form tantalizing his flesh. Up, down, left, right the feathers traveled leaving heavenly tickles in their wake. His mind was scrambled and the only word he could think about was tickle… tickle… tickle….

The feathers covered every inch of where the duster was targeted. His arms, sides, chest and legs. No spot was safe from the ticklish feather cloud of the duster. Vince didn’t know whether to laugh or moan, as his voice became a mixture of both: ticklish despair and pure unadulterated pleasure.

“Please, let me go… hahahaha… I’ll give you all the info you want… pant…” he pleaded

“Don’t you understand, Vince? I don’t care about any of your Apolloni stuff,” she clarified, coming in close whispering. “The only thing I want is to tickle you. And we both know you don’t wanna leave. You want me to keep tickling you. You want me to keep pleasuring you. And that’s exactly what’s gonna happen, Tickle boy.”

Vince was still squirming, trying to evade the feathers, but Regina was having none of it. She set one of her hands behind his back, the fur of her coat softly caressing him, and pulled him closer directly towards the duster. Despite his efforts, he couldn’t pull away, caught in the irresistible grip of her playful coercion, engulfing him in a whirlwind of ticklish sensation. Regina directed her tickle tool to his burning crotch. She wiggled her duster as the ostrich feathers totally enveloped his package filling him with ticklish pleasure.

“That’s it. Let the feathers take hold over you, let them tickle you. Embrace the sensation, coochie coo,” Regina whispered into Vince’s ear.

Vince moaned loudly as she giggled with soft sadism. “My duster’s lovely, isn’t it?” she teased, her voice dripping with playful satisfaction as she watched him squirm under the ticklish assault. The duster's feathers danced tantalizingly over his genitals, eliciting a mixture of pleasure and torment that left him utterly stunned in ticklishness. It’s like an angel of God was sent down to Earth to personally tickle him. It was no angel, however. Rather a tickle demoness.

Regina stopped slowly easing the duster away. “But I miss your laugh,” she informed, setting the duster on the bed next to them.

She walked behind the X-frame and pulled a lever. To Vince’s surprise, the bondage device tilted back 90 degrees and he was now lying down. Regina went back over to where his feet were now exposed. And alas, the ticklish scribbling of her nails met his sensitive soles.

“NO! NOHOHOHOHOHO! HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA! Vince begged, laughing hysterically. The tickling before had been unbearable and he wasn’t sure he could take in anymore. Regina was a true sadist. She took pleasure in seeing Vince squirm and scream in ticklish despair. It turned her on.

Regina bowed down slightly, broadening her reach. Her fur stole swang side to side almost touching the floor as she tried to keep up with his wiggling feet. She was having the time of her life tormenting him and so was Vince. His cock was already dripping with precum ready to explode.

Regina’s nails explored his feet thoroughly. She moved to his heels and back to his soles. Her nails ran up and down his ticklish arches, causing him to howl with helpless laughter. The tickler’s fingers rose up to the balls of his feet making him spring and jolt in his restraints.

“That’s it. Laugh for me! Don’t hold anything back! It tickles! It tickles so much! You can’t help it! Laugh!” she urged, so incredibly aroused by his ticklish helplessness.

Vince’s stomach ached from laughing so much, and it worsened every second Regina’s nails glided along his feet, exposing every ticklish weakness. Tears formed in the corners of his eyes, his breath coming in short gasps between fits of laughter. Despite the discomfort, there was a strange thrill in surrendering to Regina's torment, each ticklish sensation sending waves of both agony and ecstasy through his body.

Regina ceased her assault and walked between his legs. She leaned forward and continued by targeting her talons to Vince’s ticklish vulnerable armpits once more. The fur of her coat caressed his sides as she scribbled in and around his poor pits. Her stole, moving as she tickled, caressed his inner thighs gently teasing him to bits.

She quickly moved her hands to his hips, deliberately keeping her arms close to his body, ensuring that her soft fur stroked him along with every tickle. Regina reached over to the bed and picked up her duster again, a mischievous gleam in her eyes as she prepared to unleash a newfound mixture of ticklish torment upon Vince.

She laughed sadistically as her left hand still spidered along his left side and hip, as she fluttered the huge feathered tickle stick along his defenseless body with her right hand. Regina tickled his face quickly with the duster as she grabbed a tail of her stole and stroked it up and down his cock for a moment, resuming the tickling right after.

The soft and intense hurricane of tickling left Vince breathless and utterly defeated, his body writhing with uncontrollable laughter as Regina's skilled fingers worked their magic. Every nerve ending tingled with sensation, his senses overwhelmed by the dizzying whirlwind of pleasure and torment. Surrendering completely to the ticklish onslaught, Vince found himself lost in a state of euphoric exhaustion, unable to do anything but succumb to the irresistible power of Regina's domination.

“PLEASE LET ME CUM! HAHAHAHAHAHAHA! I AM ABOUT TO LOSE IT! HAHAHAHAHAHA!” he pleaded.

“Aww, had enough of your tickles?” Regina teased, giggling at his helplessness.

“YES! HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA! I NEED TO CUM! PLEASE!” he screamed.

“Alright, alright, Fur tickle boy,” Regina consoled, as she relented with Vince gasping for air.

She set the duster back on the bed and stroked up and down his legs. Vince tried to twist his body closer to Regina, who was still standing between his legs. Her fox fur stole still hung in his inner thighs looming near his genitals and he was trying to get closer to it.

Regina raised her eyebrow puzzled at his movements until she looked down. “Oooh, you miss my fluffy stole, don’t you? Well, you’re in luck because she missed you too,” she winked, personifying the fur stole, as she lifted the soft accessory from her shoulders.

“She missed coiling around you… and tickling… and pleasuring you,” she whispered in a low, husky and sultry manner as she wrapped the stole around his manhood once more.

“She missed having her fur caress every sensitive inch of you, engulfing you, making you moan as her soft fluff brings you closer and closer to pure heavenly bliss,” she teased, stroking the soft fur on his flesh.

Vince moaned in pure lasciviousness as he looked at Regina smiling gently while stroking the stole up and down his cock. The fur truly felt blissful after the relentless tickling he had endured a few minutes prior. Regina had put him through Tickle Hell and Fur Heaven was the reward for his endurance. Vince stared at Regina as he saw her eyes squint, as if she had just got an idea.

“But Miss Stole isn’t selfish. She likes sharing,” she said as she started to stroke his inner thighs with her golden island fox coat, still pumping the silver fox stole with one hand.

Getting closer and closer to the edge Vince moaned loudly aroused by the double fur treatment. The soft tickle of the fur around his genitals and inner thighs awakened new heights of arousal, desire and lust within him. He wished he could stay like this forever. Pleasured by Regina and her ever-so-soft furs.

“You see, I can be nice to people I like. Sink into the feeling of my fur, Vince. Sink into it. Let it bring you closer to paradise. Let it stroke you. Let it caress you. Let it tickle you. Let it pleasure you until you scream with ecstasy,” Regina teased, taking joy in making him ooze with desire.

As Vince neared his orgasm his whole body was on fire. He was so ready to explode in blissful pleasure. He was so close. The amazingly soft fur felt so good rubbing him all over his most sensitive parts. Each hair, each strand, each piece of fur joined in an ecstatic orchestra aiming to send Vince to Cloud Nine.

“Cum. Cum for me Vince. Let my fur bring you to orgasm, Tickle boy. Cum for your fur goddess,” Regina urged.

Vince had been tickled, pleasured, tickled and pleasured again. His cock felt like it was about to split in half. His senses heightened, he felt every single individual fur caress his sensitive skin. His limbs were tingling and cramping. The stole and the coat felt so good tickling between his legs.

And so he came as he yelled in pure, unfiltered and raw bliss. All of his muscles joined in unison as he sprung up in his restraints. The intense screams of pleasure echoed throughout the bedroom as hot sperm spewed out of Vince’s penis. Every nerve in his body tingled down towards his crotch.

As he blasted the last drop of cum from his cock, Vince was exhausted. He panted heavily, still strapped to the X-frame. His legs shook as cold sweat dripped down his body. Vince felt his eyes become heavy.

Vince heard one last thing as he slowly fell into a slumber, passing out: "That's it, Tickle boy. Go to sleep."

[rullakebu]

A long evening (Multiple F/M, Tickling)

Aleks had heard from his mother's friend, Ivy, that a butler was needed for some kind of exclusive private party for women. The friend was one of the richest people in town, so it would be safe to assume the party would be lavish. He had read a message on his phone that only disclosed the location, time and dress code. He should wear a white collared shirt, black dress pants and a black bow tie. He was supposed to arrive at the address exactly at seven, because the party would start at eight. He tidied his long blonde hair, threw on his threads and called a cab.

He arrived in front of a tall apartment building and noticed the luxurious building rising high into the sky above. Resolutely, he entered and looked at the elevator buttons, pressing the button for the top floor. The elevator ride seemed to last forever, but finally the door opened to reveal a wonderful view over the city. On the top floor, he found Ivy's spacious apartment, which was elegantly decorated.

He stepped inside, where Ivy, the organizer of the party, was waiting. The woman approached Aleks with open arms and a big smile on her face. She was wearing a luxurious, champagne-colored evening gown made of chiffon fabric that swayed slightly as she moved. Her blonde hair waved softly and fell behind her shoulders. The brown eyes shone gently and she hugged Aleks.

"Hey! Thank you for coming on such short notice! I was afraid we wouldn’t get a butler at all," Ivy thanked.

"The joy is all on my side", Aleks answered with a smile.

Ivy led Aleks to the kitchen, where the butlers' equipment was waiting.

"Here is a tray with which you’ll serve drinks to guests. When you see an empty glass, you ask if they’d like it refilled. Pretty simple, right? Yes, I’m sure a smart man like you will understand", Ivy winked.

Aleks nodded.

"Fill some of the glasses already. The guests are coming soon. You can stand there in the hall with the tray in your hand," Ivy urged.

Aleks went to wait in the hall. Soon they would arrive. Did he look presentable? Was the hair okay? Eh, it wouldn't matter anymore. He would just have to push through. The pay for this service was also worth it. The sounds of several high-heeled steps could be heard approaching the door to the party space. They were here.

The guests arrived at the party one after the other, each in their own style. The first to step in was the elegantly dressed Elisa, wearing a lacy dark evening dress and high heels. Her hair was pulled up into a neat bun, and a golden necklace sparkled around her neck.

Sofia arrived next, wearing an elegant black dress that accentuated her slim figure. Her dark brown hair fell in waves over her shoulders and she carried her soft fur coat proudly. Sofia put it on the coat rack.

The next guest, Anne, was dressed in a classic black cocktail dress. Her dark brown hair was pulled back into a neat ponytail, and around her neck was a silver necklace that sparkled as it reflected the light. Her face was covered with sophisticated makeup that accentuated her beautiful features.

Laura walked in wearing a trendy white pantsuit with sparkly details on the top. She had dark hair that was worn in a wavy, curly bun over her shoulders. On her arm was an elaborate bracelet that completed her elegant look.

These women were joined by others, all dressed in style and ready to enjoy the evening. Aleks greeted each guest politely and offered them drinks, smiling kindly at their compliments. He placed more drinks on his tray and began to circulate among the guests.

Aleks stood near the living room for a while when he noticed Anne approaching. He didn't have anything to drink in her hand, so Aleks quickly grabbed the tray and handed her a glass of champagne. Anne thanked with a smile and raised her glass gratefully.

"Thank you," she said, taking a sip of her drink.

Surprisingly, Anne reached out and tickled Aleks’s side for a moment. Aleks flinched and almost spilled his drinks. Anne looked behind her with a wink and a sly smile to herself. She walked back into the living room to sit with the other guests. Aleks watched as Anne started talking to her friends. They kept glancing at Aleks and started smiling with each other. Anne was talking, staring at Aleks and he saw how Anne started to wiggle her fingers in the air. Aleks blushed.

Suddenly Ivy appeared next to Aleks.

"Elisa's glass looks empty. Go and ask if she’d want more", Ivy ordered.

Aleks hesitated, but he didn't want to disobey the organizer's order. He dragged himself to Elisa.

"Would you like more to drink?" Aleks asked.

"Yes, thank you", Elisa smiled.

Aleks started pouring champagne into Elisa's glass until Sofia reached and tickled his hip with one of her hands. Aleks twitched and poured the champagne directly onto Elisa's lap. Elisa looked down and saw the fluid running down her dress. She looked up at Aleks and her expression turned to a face of disappointment.

Aleks felt a blush rising on his face and hastily tried to explain. "I'm sorry, I'm so sorry! I didn't..."

But before he could finish his sentence, Elisa had already turned away from him and hastily left the room, muttering something to herself. Hopefully it wouldn't leave a bad mark, considering that the dress was dark.

Aleks stood there, confused and embarrassed for his clumsy behavior. He turned to look at the surrounding guests who were just giggling among themselves. He left the living room humiliated. He would surely hear about this later on.

Aleks had gone elsewhere for a while when he returned to the living room. Some of the guests had gone somewhere.

"Probably smoking on the balcony", Aleks thought to himself.

Laura soon appeared from the hall.

“Hello, butler. I want to discuss something with you. Will you come with me for a moment?” Laura asked.

"Okay", Aleks answered.

The young man followed the brunette in white. It looked like he was being led into the bedroom. After entering behind Laura, the door was slammed shut. Aleks was startled and turned to look. Anne, Elisa and Sofia were standing next to the door.

"Hello there, clumsy," Anne said.

"H-how can I help you?" Aleks asked.

"We don’t need much help with anything, actually. We just don't like it when people pour drinks on expensive suits", Elisa answered.

Aleks glanced at Elisa's dress, and there was no stain anywhere to be seen.

“B-but it was a total accident. I didn't mean it...", Aleks stammered.

"Blah blah blah", Sofia interrupted and pushed Aleks onto the bed.

The women attacked Aleks and tied him by the limbs to the legs of the bed in a spread eagle position. They opened his shirt, pulled down his pants and removed his shoes and socks.

"We found... a way to punish you", Anne smiled.

Elisa and Laura settled down next to Aleks's bare feet. Sofia sat on Aleks’s’ waist, head towards the feet. Anne sat next to Aleks on the bed. Aleks tried to get free, but to no avail. Soon he felt 40 nails skittering all over his body.

Aleks felt panic take over his mind as he tried desperately to get out of the situation. But with Elisa and Laura holding his feet in place and Sofia sitting on top of him, he was completely helpless. Anne sat next to him, smiling slyly.

Elisa and Laura hit their fingers on Aleks's swaying feet. Sofia started looking for tickle spots on his thighs. Anni hit the safest place and started tickling Aleks’s sides with lightning speed. They had been proven to be extremely ticklish.

Aleks tried in vain to pull away, but soon he felt the fingertips tingling along his bare skin even stronger. The tickling felt unbearable and he tried his best to hold back his laughter, but it was impossible.

The guests around laughed loudly as Aleks tried in vain to defend himself from the tickling attack. His resistance was futile, however, and he soon gave in to the spurts that filled the room with desperate and ticklish laughter.

Aleks could hear every tickle tease on earth:

"Poor you."

"Tickle tickle tickle!"

"We will not stop!"

"How much does it tickle?"

“Coochie coochie coo!”

It was hell. Tears began to form in Aleks’s eyes until the women stopped. Aleks took a deep breath. Finally it was over.

"Swap places!" Anne commanded.

Elisa moved to sit on top of Aleks, Sofia moved to sit next to him, Anne took the right foot and Laura moved to the left. And so Elisa, Sofia, Anni and Laura simultaneously started to tickle Aleks on different spots of his body again. Aleks tried to keep his voice under control, but soon he burst out laughing when the tickling was so strong and unbearable.

The guests around laughed as their tickling operation continued. Aleks couldn't help but laugh along and surrender to the situation. The women had decided that Aleks would be tickled, and he had no say in the matter. Maybe this wasn't about the spilled drink anymore. The guests just wanted an excuse to tickle the innocent young butler to death.

Aleks’s body was as if struck by lightning. The incessant tickling torture of the eight hands felt like a million electric shocks had circulated around the body. The bedclothes under Aleks started to get damp from the sweat caused by all the wrangling. Aleks’s lungs and lower abdomen started to ache. He had been laughing non-stop for dozens of minutes.

Fingers roamed Aleks’s ticklish armpits, causing desperate begging. The nails grazed the delicate soles of the toes. The circumferences of the thighs were thoroughly explored, looking for the most sensitive point to use in Aleks’s tickling treatment.

Laura stood up and Anne took charge of tickling both of his feet. Laura started looking around the room for something, but Aleks didn't notice what. Besides, he was too busy being tickled to pay attention to anything.

Laura peddled the bedside table and wardrobes. Soon she was back next to his feet and started handing out things to the women. Aleks couldn't see anything because Sofia had slipped a sleep mask over him.

A hairbrush started to run along Aleks’s left foot, which made Aleks gasp for a moment. The sheets clung to his sweaty back as he lunged up from the surprisingly strong tickle.

Something rough but soft began to caress the toes of his right foot. It felt like a paint brush. It moved lightly between the toes and sometimes flicked the ends of the toes. Aleks couldn't help but laugh as the tickling sensation made his legs tremble and he tried in vain to pull his feet away.

Fingers were still tickling Aleks's upper body, but it felt different. As if someone had put satin gloves on their hands. Thanks to the material, the fingers slid nimbly, tickling Aleks even more. He felt velvety fingers running up his arms to his armpits and down his sides. From the sides they slowly rose again to the armpits and the cycle continued.

Aleks felt a wide, airy and soft tickle directed at his crotch: a feather duster. It tickled, but it felt wonderful. Aleks’s cock slowly began to grow in size. The soft tickling brought pleasure to him, but the waiter's mind was like a hurricane. His head was going crazy with torture and ecstasy.

“NOOHOHOHOHOHOHOHO! STOP HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA ALREADY! I CAN NOT TAKE IT! HNNGH! HNNNGH!” Aleks begged, trying to fight the avalanche of terrible tickling.

Horror took over Aleks's mind as the women took turns one after another. Each new pair of hands brought with it a new sensation that was as unbearable as the last. His body was completely helpless and every movement he had to try was painfully difficult.

Elisa, Laura, Sofia and Anne laughed happily as they continued to torture Aleks. They had devilish grins on their faces and were clearly enjoying seeing Aleks suffer.

Aleks desperately tried to beg for mercy, but his pleas were drowned out by laughter and tickling. His body writhed in pain, and he felt tears burning his eyes. He was completely powerless, and each new touch felt more ticklish than the last.

After the dusting, Aleks's throbbing cock was ready to explode. He had been tickled and teased. Sofia's gloved fingers wrapped around his pulsating member gently. The wrist moved up and down, bringing Aleks closer to orgasm every moment. The tickling never stopped at any moment, though. Laura, Anne and Elisa continued to work their magic on Aleks's sensitive body. Sofia began to gently tickle Aleks's balls with her fingers, which made him moan loudly.

Aleks let out a loud yelp. His whole body tingled and trembled. The ticklers stopped and let Aleks collect himself. He felt his body getting cooler and the sheets were drenched in cold sweat. Ivy opened the door suddenly.

"What the hell is going on here? Everyone, get out!” She shouted.

The women moved into the hall and Aleks heard the front door open.

"How dare you? Don't you have any respect for me? I don’t want to see you here ever again!” Ivy announced.

The women went out and Ivy returned to the bedroom, where the beaten-looking young butler was still lying. Ivy looked around the room, seeing what kind of mess the guests had caused. She sat down next to Aleks. She looked down, disappointed by herself as well. She turned her eyes to look at the bound Aleks, who was still slightly shaking in place. Aleks's gaze was pleading. He just wanted out.

Ivy glanced at the still bound, tortured feet. A small grin crept onto her face as she reached up to tickle the helpless toes. This was going to be a long evening.

[rullakebu]

Soft punishment (F/M, Tickling, Fur fetish)

"I guess this is it", Tom thought to himself when he reached the foot of the two-story rowhouse. This address was supposed to undergo a small-scale renovation, and the day's agenda was to take pictures of the inside of the apartments for the project.

He read the name on the door of the first apartment: Cassidy. Tom knocked lightly on the apartment door, and a gently smiling woman opened the door. The woman was about fifty, a brown-haired beauty with blue eyes. She wore a white mohair sweater and relaxed jeans, creating a carefree yet stylish look. Her face was decorated with glasses.

"Hello", the woman greeted kindly.

"Hi there. I’m supposed to come in there to look at places for the renovation", Tom stated a little shyly.

Tom was only in his twenties, but had taken a liking to older women. Tom thought the experience and elegance they bring was sexy. The woman was also wearing mohair, which was one of Tom's fetishes. He felt a pulse downstairs, but still managed to pull himself together so as not to be embarrassingly exposed.

"Yeah, come in", she answered.

Tom entered the house and the woman closed the door behind her.

"Somehow that young man seems nervous, cute," Miss Cassidy said and bit her lip.

"I-I-I hope I'm not a nuisance, Miss Cassidy", Tom apologized.

“Call me Isabel. Not at all. Pretend I wasn't here at all," the woman smiled and winked.

Tom photographed all the rooms downstairs and it was time to move upstairs. It seemed that the bedroom was the first door on the left. That's where Tom decided to start.

He opened the door and entered the bedroom. The room was bright and spacious, soft daylight flooded in from the large windows. There was a stylish bedspread on top of the bed and a few decorative pillows completed the look of the room. There was also a fur rug at the head of the bed that looked like it was real. Tom approached the bed and touched the rug with his hand. It was genuine and impossibly soft. The investigating man felt the flow again downstairs as the fur fetish was unleashed in Tom's head.

He glanced to the left and noticed a large wardrobe. Tom looked towards the door to make sure Isabel hadn't come. Tom slowly walked to the wardrobe and opened it. Tom couldn't believe his eyes. The closet was filled with the softest furs and accessories he had ever seen. There were fur coats, soft stoles, a fluffy boa and mohair clothes.

Tom started stroking them all eagerly. This was the best day ever.

"Do you like what you see?" a woman's voice came from the door.

Tom quickly turned and turned ghost white. He froze and couldn't get the words out of his mouth, no matter how hard he tried. The sly woman smiled as she leaned against the door frame.

"Now don't be quiet," Isabel laughed and started walking towards Tom.

She reached into the closet and started stroking the furs herself. Tom's heart pounded like a marching band bouncing to the beat in his chest as she looked at him again. His throat felt dry, and he clenched her hands nervously.

"Yes, I like... I really like them," Tom stuttered at last, trying to keep his voice even and restrained.

Isabel looked at him, a small twinkle playing in her eyes, which made Tom's emotions go haywire. "Aren't they lovely?" she said, pulling the soft fur closer to examine it more closely. She put on a coat made of silver fox and stroked the coat. Tom's crotch really started to tingle when he saw the soft coat on Isabel.

"Fox is the best kind of fur of all," the woman stated.

She reached into the closet and pulled out a double sided blue fox stole. She threw it around Tom's neck and began to pull the ends one by one. Soft warm fur tickled Tom's neck as the silky fur stroked back and forth. Tom got chills and shivered clearly. Isabel giggled and lifted the stole from Tom's neck and put it on herself.

Tom's erection was really hard to hide anymore. The young man noticed and quickly blushed. Isabel moved her gaze to Tom's lower body and by chance her hand swayed to touch the bulge in his jeans.

"You really like furs, don't you?" she whispered in Tom's ear.

The warm breath gave Tom goosebumps.

"Y-y-yeah," he nodded.

The woman laughed and grabbed the end of the stole. She picked it up and tickled Tom's chin with it.

She whispered again in Tom's ear:

"What if... you take off your clothes... and we find out how soft my fur is?"

Tom froze as hard as a rock and shook in place.

"Well?" the woman inquired.

Tom undressed, his member standing there, begging for attention. The fur-clad beauty walked behind him and pushed him onto the bed.

"Put your feet and arms straight," Isabel ordered. Her voice was sensual and soft, yet commanding and domineering.

Tom did as ordered and the woman attached them to the already installed ropes. When she finally caught them, she sat on top of Tom and started stroking his sides with the soft sleeves of the coat. Tom's whole body tingled as the silky tickle of the fur caressed him gently.

"Hmm, I have more in store for you", Isabel whispered.

"Tell me of course," Tom answered.

Isabel moved her hands to Tom's armpits and began to caress them gently. The surprisingly intense feeling made Tom giggle.

"Did you really think I wouldn't punish you for snooping into my stuff?" she looked serious now.

She began to skitter her nails in Tom's armpits faster. Tom's muffled snickering now turned into laughter as the woman's nails began to tickle in earnest. The surprised man began to wiggle in his bonds, but they were tight, and the tickling Venus in furs sitting on top of him didn't make moving any easier.

“WHAHAHAHAHAHAT? LET ME GOHOHOHOHOHOHO!” Tom commanded.

"I don't think so. You should learn not to snoop around. Tickle tickle tickle!” Isabel teased.

The tickler now moved her hands to Tom's sides. Claws skittered around the sensitive skin, causing Tom to shriek and squirm in desperation. When would this torture end? Tom was afraid that he would never get an answer. He would die laughing when Isabel wouldn't stop tickling him in time.

The tickler decided to mix things up and moved one hand to tickle Tom's stomach while the other remained at his side.

"NO! NO! STOP IT! HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!” Tom prayed.

"Poor you, you’re so terribly ticklish. Luckily, all you have to do is laugh. Oh, and we can't leave the other side jealous, can we?" the tickler replied and switched hands.

Isabel watched Tom's reaction with a smile, as if enjoying his suffering. There was a playful twinkle in her eyes and she looked completely devoted to tickling Tom to no end.

As Tom tried to squirm and pull away, the fur-clad tickle demon only added to the tickling, her fingers tickling Tom's sensitive spots. However, she stopped in the middle of everything.

"Don't go anywhere," she said gently, glancing behind him.

Tom held his breath, waiting to see what would happen next. His heart was still pounding and he was breathing heavily from the tickling torture as Isabel walked over to the closet. She dug for something and took out a box and a mohair scarf.

After a while, Isabel returned with the things, which she placed at the end of the bed. She opened the box and took out a feather duster. Isabel wiped it against her palm and winked at Tom. The woman sat down on the bed and moved to lay down next to him. She reached under Tom's neck and arm so that his head rested on the coat sleeve and her hand was near his armpit. Tom glanced at Isabel, who was smiling slyly and waving the duster in her hand.

Isabel began to tickle the armpit and brush the oh-so-soft duster around Tom's sensitive exposed skin. The soft touch of the ostrich's feathers felt wonderful, but it admittedly really tickled. The duster combined with the chaos wreaked by the claws in Tom's armpit created a powerful tickling combo that would make anyone squirm.

Tom soon felt the feathers coming close to his inner thighs. Despite the tickling, Tom's erection had not subsided at all. Soft feathers covered Tom's genitals as Isabel chose her next tickle target. Tom's sounds turned into a mixture of laughter and moans as the soft caress of the duster caused him immense pleasure.

"Tickle tickle," Isabel whispered and blew into Tom's ear.

Tom's crotch disappeared into a sea of soft feathers as Isabel tickled him and tickled him. Tom felt he was close. He wouldn't need much more and just as he was done, Isabel stopped as if at a wall and moved the wand aside.

"Please! Please!” Tom asked.

Isabel just giggled to herself and moved back to the box. She picked up the soft mohair scarf and stroked Tom's cheek with it before tying it over his eyes. Isabel's whispers and tickling made his body vibrate with desire. He was like a bow stretched to its limit waiting to be released. But at the same time, confused thoughts were running through his mind, it was hard for him to focus on anything other than the tickling and the impending climax.

When the mohair scarf was placed over his eyes, Tom was in the embrace of darkness for a moment. But at the same time, he felt even more sensitive and vulnerable to anything Isabel was willing to do to him. His body tensed with anticipation and his mind was full of mixed emotions.

Soon Tom felt something wet, baby oil, being rubbed onto his feet. Was Isabel going to give him a foot massage? So what was he blindfolded for? Isabel rubbed the oil all over Tom's feet so that not a single spot would be without it. The massage felt good and Tom enjoyed this treatment. A little pampering after the tickling torture was nice.

However, Isabel stopped again. Tom even started to get a little mad. Damn, all good things always come to an end suddenly. Isabel started to dig something out of the box again. Tom felt Isabel grab both of his big toes in her hand.

"Now it’s about to really tickle!" Isabel stated.

Something began to rub rapidly along Tom's oiled and surprisingly sensitive feet. Isabel had grabbed a hairbrush. Tom lunged into the air in his bonds, screaming. How could something tickle so much? Tom's screams filled the room as Isabel continued to tickle his feet with the hairbrush. He tried to wriggle and kick back as best he could, but the bondage held him firmly in place. The tickling felt like electric shocks that ignited with every touch of the hairbrush.

Isabel's giggles filled the room as she enjoyed Tom's reactions. She was like an evil magician who had conjured up a powerful tickling attack. Tom tried to beg for mercy, but his words were drowned out by laughter and shouting. It was hard for him to think about anything other than how to end this torture.

Isabel let go of Tom's toes and continued to brush Tom's left foot as her tickling nails hit the right foot. Tom exclaimed in surprise and tried in vain to pull his leg further, but his efforts were futile.

Tom felt completely helpless. Every touch felt like an electric current on his sensitive skin. He laughed and laughed, begging Isabel to stop, but at the same time his erection continued to live with no end in sight.

His senses were on overload and his mind was filled with nothing but tickling and a desperate desire to get rid of it. But at the same time he was as if under a spell, unable to resist the call that made him want more.

Isabel's giggles once again filled the room as she continued to tickle Tom's feet. She was like a playful cat that had caught its prey and enjoyed torturing it.

"Oh my tickle slave. Do you want me to stop?” Isabel teased.

Tom tried to keep his wits about him, but the tickling was stronger than he had ever experienced. He screamed and laughed, completely out of control as his emotions washed over him. He was like a pawn in Isabel's hands, completely under her control.

Isabel threw the brush away and continued with her nails. The oil was diabolical. It made Isabel's nails slide down his feet at lightning speed. Tom felt every movement more strongly and sharply than ever before. The sensitivity added by the oil made the tickling almost unbearable.

Isabel decided to slow down and let Tom breathe and he gasped for it. The almost non-stop tickling had made him almost pass out. The member of the tickling slave was at a throbbing standstill, dripping with excrement.

Isabel took the scarf off Tom's face. His face was tomato red and his eyes were wet with tears of laughter. The tickler stroked Tom's cheek gently as he collected himself. Isabel seemed to think about something for a moment before she smiled at Tom. She made continous eye contact with the tickle victim as she moved to sit on her legs.

She took the soft blue fox stole from her shoulders and wrapped it around Tom's throbbing cock. The fur felt lovely against his sensitive throbbing penis. He closed his eyes for a moment, letting himself sink into the feeling.

Isabel pumped the soft Fur slowly up… down… up… down… It was wonderful. The fur tickled, but in its own gentle way. The soft and fluffy stroking felt heavenly. Tom gave himself completely to this sensation and moaned gently.

"I hope it doesn't tickle that much," Isabel smiled.

Isabel got the idea from the statement she had made. Her gaze shifted to the fluffy feather duster that was still lying next to Tom. She picked it up and began to gently tickle Tom's balls and taint. Tom opened his eyes momentarily and flinched.

"Shh, just enjoy," Isabel urged gently.

The fusion of fur and feathers was inexplicable. The man had never experienced such a wonderful feeling. He began to moan louder and Isabel slowly increased her treatment. Tom started to tremble a little. He was close.

"Cum when you're ready," Isabel urged.

It didn't take long for Tom to shoot his load. His back came off the bed as warm cum gushed out forcefully almost touching the ceiling. Tom felt every muscle in his body tighten as he reached orgasm. Tom screamed out loud with pure pleasure. Good if the neighbors didn't hear.

Tom was lying on the bed panting, wet with sweat. Isabel stroked his hair.

"Are you sure you’ve learned your lesson now?" Isabel asked.

Tom didn't answer, but nodded. Isabel came to his ear.

"Call in sick tomorrow. I have other plans for you", Isabel whispered and kissed Tom's cheek.

What could tomorrow bring?